GW I R YN ER B YN Y B Y I) .

CAMBRIAN JOURNAL ;

PUBLISH ED UNDER THE AUSPICES OF

THE

CAMBRIAN INSTITUTE.

CAS GWR NA CHARO

Y WLAD A’I MACCO .

VOLUME FOR 1862 .

TENBY

R . MASON,HIGH STREET.

LONDON : J. RUSSELL SMITH,36

, SOHO SQUARE.1 862 .

P R EF A CE.

IN presenting ou r readers with the Volume of the Cambrian Journa l for 1862 , i t becomes our painfu l du ty toal lude to the i rremediable loss which the Journal , andthe in terests ofWel sh l i tera tu re in general , have sustainedby the lamen ted death of i ts la te learned and esteemedEditor , under whose indefatigable zeal , and attenti vesuperin tendence , i t had been conducted with acknowledged abi l i ty for upwards of e igh t years . In him wereconcen trated an exten sive and minute acquaintan ce withancien t Bardic lore , together with the historica l recordsof former ages , as wel l as the annal s of later writers ,which , combined wi th sound scholarshi p , undaun tedpatriotism ,

un fl inching fi rmness , unwearied industry ,matured j udgmen t , kindness o f d i sposi tion , and agreeable manners , conduced at once to render him the

accompl ished Editor of a Publ ication devoted to the

e l ucidation of Ancien t Bri ti sh an tiqu i ties , and the mora land in tel lectual i mprovement of h is countrymen . Of

the success o f hi s learn ing and labours i n thi s respect ,the severa l Volumes of the Journal , n ot to men tion thoseof his other works , wil l remain an imperishable monumen t to futu re ages . The in tel l igence of his decease , inthe prime of l ife , and in the midst of his l i terary career,was recei ved by his coun trymen ,

by whom he was most

i v PREFACE .highly and deservedly respected , with the feel ing ofun iversal regret in which we deeply and sincerely partic ipated .

Hav ing deemed i t ou r d uty to pay thi s tri bute ofunfeigned respect to the memory of the late Editor , web eg to assure our readers that i t w il l be our earneststudy to conduct the Jou rnal on the same recogn i zedprinciples of genuine patriotism as have hi therto characterized the natu re of i ts con ten ts . And , a t the sametime, we shal l endeavour , to the u tmost o f our power , torender i t sti l l more than i t has yet been , the appreciatedorgan for el ucidating the history , an tiqu i ties , and generall i terature of the Principal i ty , in accordance with the

i mmemorial tradi tions of the ancient Cymric bard s , andthe recorded facts of our other nati ve au thorities .Whilst we have to request our coun trymen who have

a ided us with thei r va luable con tribution s of elaboratelywri tten articles on severa l importan t su bj ects , to acceptour cordial acknowledgemen ts of their k ind assistance ,we m ay be permitted to express ou r arden t hope that weshal l secure the con tin uance of the i r esteemed co -operation , and al so to sol ici t the support of other true lo versof Off/mm , Cymro , a C/tymraeg, who possess the time ,incl ination , abil i ty , and mean s , to enable us to carry on

the Journal w ith efficiency , and provide for the periodicali ssue of its parts wi th regulari ty .

Much remain s yet to b e effected ere the history,

geology , botany , zoology , topography , numismatics,statistics, agricul ture, phi lology , and music of Wales ,may b e affirmed to have recei ved the attention whichtheir importance j ustly deserves .

Nid da lle gellir gw ell.

CAMBR IAN JOURNAL.

ALBAN EILIR.

(VERNAL EQUI NOX .)

MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAMILY.

CHRONOLOGICAL MEMO I RO F THE REVDS. H ENRY, JOHN, AND EDWARD BYAM, SONS or THE

REV. LAWRENCE BYAM, RECTOR OF LUCKHAM , SOMERSETSH IRE,

DURING THE REIGNS OF ELI Z ABETH AND JAMES I .By EDWARD S . BYAM,

Esq .,

Translator cy'

The Backslider’

s Mirror,”Author of

“Literary Avocatz'

ons,

”

Table of theKings of England ,”

é‘

c.

SOME acco un t of the three cleri cal breth ren , sons of theRev . LAWRENCE BYAM , Rector of Luckham ,

1 i n Somerset, in the reigns of Eli zabeth and James I . ,

vi z . , o f

Henry , John and Edward Byam ; showing the time at

i To th is rectory o f Luckham , in Somerset , on the borders o f

North DeVon, Lawrence Byam was presented by Queen El i zabeth ,

by letters pa ten t, dated from Gorhambury , l gth June, and

fi l led for the space o f nearly fo rty years,ti l l

, in fact, the m iddle o f

July, 1 6 1 4, w hen his w i l l found in the Catalogue o f tha t Archdeaconry,w as proved at Taun to n

,though the w i l l itself canno t now be found .

Warner, in his H istory of B a th,m en tions him am ongs t the principal

benefactors to the rebuilding o f the Abbey Church o f that city, o fw h

l

ich he was a native . For Letters Patent, see Rymer’s Fwdera ,v o xvn .

CAME. JOUR . , 1 862.

2 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

which each brother several ly took hi s degrees ; the person sw i th whom he was associated in

'

taking of them ; the colleges to which he then or at any t ime belonged and otherparticu lars relative ei ther to them or thei r descendants .

Al l the three preceding brethren , together wi th a

fourth , by the name of Wil liam , a gen tleman of Captou ,

in Stogumber, were sons of Lawrence afo resaid , by hiswi fe Anne, or Agnes , the daughter of Henry Yewings ,or Ewen s , of Captou , in the above -named parish of Sto

gum ber, wherein‘their father, Rev . Lawrence Byam was

m arried , on 26 th May ,157BF His three eldest sons ,

Henry , John , and Edward , l ike himsel f, destined for theChurch , having a ttained thei r pro per ages , all m atricu

lated at the same college— vi z . ,Exeter Col lege, Oxford .

Hen ry , subsequen tly D.D. , Chaplain and compan ion o fhis exile of Charles I I . , on the l oth June , 1 597 , beingthen in his seven teen th year . John , afterwards Rectorof Clotworthy , Somerset , 12th October , 1 599 , aetat . sixteen ; and Edward , Vicar of Dulverton , in England , andPrecen tor of Cloyne, in I reland , on the S l st October,1 600 ,— having j ust then en tered on his sixteen th year .John remained perpetual ly at Exeter Col lege during hisstay at the Un i versi ty bu t Henry , some time a soj ournerat Exeter, on the 2 1st December, 1599, was elected studen t o f Christ Church ; and Edward , in 160 1 , the yearafter hi s en try at Exeter, was chosen Demy at MagdalenCollege, from which he took the degrees of B.A. and

M .A ., and where he remained n ine years— ti ll , in fact ,

he was abo ut to be elected Fe l low— when , ha v ing viewsincompatible with the reten tion of a fel lowship , he re

signed his demyship in 16 10 .

9 See H era ldic Vis i tation o f Som erset fo r 1 623 .

MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY. 3

The three bro thers took their B.A.

degree as under, in company of

those whose names are underneathgiven

! Ed ie Christi : 30th June, 1 602.

William Cot-ton , George Hamden,Francis James, Thomas Aylesbury,Richard Corbet, Josiah Cu lmore,Richard Minchin , Robert Burton,

HENRY BIAM,

William Shuttleworth, Thomas Ellys,John Meade, Robert Davies, FrancisSandford

,Maurice Jones, Thomas

Man, Owen Vaughan , Owen Lewis.

e Coll. Eran : 3oth June, 1 603.

John Standard, James Carter,William Petre,

JOHN BYAM ,

Nicholas T ucker, Roger Bownsell,

William H ea l,JohnWarm stray, John

Cades , George Morris,William Har

vey, John Winslow .

6 Cell. Magda len : 1 2th Dec., 1 604.

Tov Stoyte , Cornelius Tynley, Ambro se Powell, Edward Powell , Hum

phrey Fen,

EDWARD BYAM,

Vincent Goddard, Thomas Baylie,

Richard Caple, John Savage, RobertMorebred , Robert Moody, ThomasBoxall , Gabriel MorrelL

The three bro thers took their M.A.

degree as under, in' company “

o f

those whose names are underneathgiven

E dis Christi : 9th June, 1 605 .

William Co tton , George Hamden ,Francis James, Thomas Aylesbury,Richard Corbet,3 Richard MinchinRobert Burton ,‘

HENRYBYAM .

e Coll. Exon : 25th May, 1 606 .

John Standard,15

JOHN BIAM,

”6

The orthography o f register, thougherroneous, is in this and ano ther instance preserved .

e Coll. Magdalen : 1 3th July, 1 607.

Step. Boughton , T ov Hort, Corn .

T in ley, Ambrose Powell , HumphreyFen ,

“EDWARD BYAM ,

Vincen t Goddard, Thomas Baylie,

John Savage.

3 Afterwards a bishop ; first o f Oxford , seco ndly o f Norw ich ;died 1 635 .

4 Robert Burton w as the au thor o f the Ana tomy of M elancholy ;w as born February 8 , 1 676 ; entered at Brasenose , 1593 ; e lected student o f Chri st Church

,1 597 ; buried at Chris t Church , O xford,

January 27, 1 639—40 .

5 O n the 1 0 th February, 1 606 , he to ok his D .D. degree ; w as a

grea t scho lar ; and died at Tackley,in O xfordshire, on the 16 th

December, 1 647, aged s ixty-six years .

6 In Seques tratio n Papers,preserved in the S tate Paper O ffice,

Wes tm inster,this Jo hn Byam is s ty led

,l ike his bro ther H enry , Dr.

John Byam ; but w e have found no corrobation o f his having takensuch a degree, o r even tha t o f B B .

4 MEMOIR OF THE BYAM FAMILY.

Henry Byam took his B.D. degree asunder, in company of those who senames are undernea th given

9th July, 1 6 1 2 .

Will iam Bridges , William Twess ,

Francis James,

HENRY BrAM .

Of the before -named brothers , the on ly one whose h istory lay on the surface , and needed bu t l i ttle industry todisclose , was the eldest ; and even his degrees have no t

been perfectly set forth in any printed edi tion of Wood ’ sA thena’ .8 As to the rest , they had to be drawn from hiddensources of information ; and what so l ikely to furn ish the

7 By the express command of the King, (Charles as registerintimates .

Dr. Byam ,as Wo od in his A thence, under head o f O xford Wri ters,

s tates , H aving just escaped from the custody o f the fam ous RobertB lake, at the tim e a co lone l in the Parl iamen t army , but afterw ardsthe celebrated sea-genera l , o r adm ira l

,who

,dispatching a troop o f

horse, sei zed him prisoner. H is fam i ly being the firs t to take arm s fo r

the king in tho se parts , he was parti cularly o bnoxious to the o ppo s i teparty .

”He was presen t in person at the conferring o f th is his D.D.

degree, w hi ls t two asso ciated w i th him,i t appears

,w ere absent .

Wo od l ikew ise s tates tha t he was born at Luckham ,on the 31 st o f

August, 1 580, and tha t he was o ne o f the greates t ornam ents o f theUn ivers i ty , the m os t acute preacher o f his day,

”— “a burn ing

and a sh ining l ight .”Bes ides the lo ca l w orks on Som ersetshire, in

w hich a m inute accoun t o f him is given , he is m os t especia l ly m en

tioned by Dr. Echard, in his H istory of England, as one o f the

w orth ies thereof,w hose loss tha t country had to mourn in 1 669, w hen

he died at the advanced age o f eighty-nine years, and was buried inthe chancel o f Luckham ,

his o wn parish church,o f wh ich (w i th the

exception o f the civil wars) he had been the rector fifty-five years .

Wo od ’s accoun t o f Dr. H enry Byam w i l l b e found at pp . 306 , 7

o f his A thena? Oxonienses, and his own wri tings in the BodleianLibrary, are marked 4 p . 44 th .

, 8 s . 1 5 th .

3 This is the first time tha t his D.D . degree has been given withthe exact date

,January 31 ,

Henry Byam took his D.D. degree as

under, in company o f those whosenames are undernea th given

! Edis Christi : 3 l st Jan . 1 642.

Mr. Thomas Rookes, Cant ,Will iamCox , Coll. Novo , Lawrence Hynton,John Jones,Brasenose,Robt. Markes ,Merton COIL,

HENRY BEAM,”Rob ert Langston , Merton Co ll . , Mr.

Hall, cum venerit, Mr. P. King, cumvenerit.

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 5

requis i te material s for supplying the deficiency , as themanuscript papers of him who had already furn i shed theworld

,in prin t, wi th su ch copious and importan t prin ted

extracts from the o riginal records o f the Un i versi ty ? and ,in consequence , An thony Wood

’s MSS . , deposi ted in the

Ashmolean Museum , at Oxford , having been d il igen tlysearched , they ha ve , as was expected , suppl ied what i sabove given ,

with some other particu lars hereafter to b enoticed .

I t i s true , indeed , that the Rev . John Walker, In hisA ttempt towards Recovering an Accoun t of the Number

and Su fferings of the Clergy of the Chu rch of England ,during the Ci vi l Wars ,

” publ i shed in 17 14 , had a l readyal luded to the history of one of the two brothers mostdeficien t ; but, independen tly of the con fessedly imperfectn atu re of h is work , marked in the ti tle- page thereo f, heowned he labou red under pecu l iar d i fficu l ty in th is respect . For, a l l uding to the elder of the two , the Rev . JohnByam , Rector ofClo tworthy , he says , he had been assu redthat at his death , (which occu rred in he left anaccoun t of his troubles which sti l l existed bu tthat he knew no t Where to apply for i t ; so that in thi sdi lemma, he was unable so much as to gi ve the Chri stianname of the party whose l i fe he was desi rou s of settingfo rth , and has in con sequen ce left a blank for i t as fol lows

The Rev . Byam ; and by reason of which ,though the information he gives b e nei ther un importan tor un in teresting , yet for biograph ical pu rposes i t scarcelyadmi tted of appropriation— certain ly no t a very ready orsure one ; and the same deficiency was observable, on lyin a sti l l greater degree, in regard to Edward , the thi rdbro ther ; for , un ti l the recen t publication by the Rev .

Hen ry Cotton , Prebendary o f Cashel , of F a s ti E cclesice

H ybernice , no n o tice whatever had appeared of him in

print , e i ther in England or Ireland ; though he had o ffi

ciated in the tw o coun tries for the space o f se ven -and

twen ty years , and was a dign i tary of the Un i ted Church ofboth coun tries , and admin i stered in th ree differen t d ioceses

6 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

thereof, nei ther Coll in son ,

9 or Smith , 1 in their respec

ti ve H istories of Somerset and Cork , m ake the least m en

tion of him — even in the l ist of incumben ts of pari shes ,as i s both so u sual and pro per to b e done— Col l in sonmaking al so the l ike omission in regard to h is bro therJohn ; from all which m ay b e inferred how uncertain i sposthumous fame , and percei ved that , un less some one ofa family take a l i ttle pains to have j u stice done to them emory of thei r ancestors , how much chance there i s ofi t , in a short time , sinking in to an unmeri ted o bl ivion .

But herein we are somewhat an tici pating the th read o f

our narra ti ve , which hereafter we shal l confine, as muchas possi ble, to Edward , sometime of Magdalen Col lege ,the youngest of the th ree b

_

rothers , and to hi s chi ld renin thei r order . He having resigned his demyship , andassured prospect of a fel lowship , at Magdalen , to whichhis j un ior on the establishmen t , in due course , succeededin his place , in the year 16 10 , (ev idently wi th the in ten tof bo th marrying and taking a b enefice ,)on the 7th Apri l ,1 6 12 , took priest

’ s orders , as he had previou sly donedeacon ’s

,and on the 4th of August , of the same year ,

was presen ted to the Vicarage of Dulverton , in his nativecoun ty of Somerset ; and on the 22nd of July , 1 6 13 , he

was married at \Val ton , to El izabeth , daughter of Rev .

An thony Eaglesfield , rector of that place cum Street ,2a

Prebendary of Wel ls , sometime Fe l low of Queen’s Col lege ,

(a society which , in the year 1579 , had presen ted him tothe rectory of Charl ton - super-O tm ore , as of kin to thefounder , Robert de Eaglesfield). The Rev . EdwardByam held the l iving for the space of thirteen years ,and having , at the end of that term , or in the spring of1 625 , had advan tageous offers of prefermen t i n the si stercoun try of Ireland , in consequence obtained a dispensa

9 The Rev . John Co llinson’

s H istory o f Somersetsh ire, in 2 vo ls .

(quarto), publ ished in 1 791 .

1 Charles Sm i th ’s H is tory o f the County o f Corke, in 2 vo ls . (o ctavo),publ ished in or about 1 750 .

2 A living in the gift o f the Marquis o f Bath , who presented hisbro ther thereto

,the presen t Dr. Lord John Thynne.

MEMO IR O F T IIE BYAM FAM ILY . 7

tion for his brother John to hold hi s Vicarage of Dulverton , together wi th hi s own rectory of Clo two rthy , and

towa rds the end of the year , or beginn ing of the following ,

he embarked for Ireland . Rymer, in his F aea'era ,

has the fol lowing record of such tran sfer, without however naming the tran sferor, though pro bably men tionedin the original , of which thi s would appear to be on ly a

summary or final resul t of the tran slation , viz .

Jo hannes Byam ,Clericus, M.A. , necnon capellanus Reve

rendi in Christo Patris et confratris no s tri Ro berti, Bristo l ,Episco p i ut unacum ,

Recto ria ecc lesiae paro ch ia l is de Clo tworthie ,dioces Bethon and We l len 3 (quam jam ob tinet), Vicariam per

petuam ec cles iae paro chial is de Dulverton, ejusdem dioces m o donon distat, a recto ria pred icta ultra septem ,

Milliar’

,recipere

po ssit et insimul quoad vixerit retinere .

“ Dat. v icessimo quinto d ie Mens is Man A .D . m l lleSSImO

sexcentissimo v icessrm o quinto , et translationis anno d ecimoquinto ut supra .

“ Confirmatio teste rege apud Westmonasterium v 1cess 1mo

o ctavo die Mai i .

3 A l iving he had now enjoyed sixteen years , having been presentedthere to on the death o f Wil l iam Masca l l , his fa ther-in-law

,in 1 609,

and enjoyed some twenty years longer, w hen it w as sequestrated forhis loya l ty to Charles I . , as s ta ted by the Rev . John Walker in hisH is tory of the Sufierings of the Clergy, who adds that, in consequenceo f his wri ting a letter to his friend, Co l. Francis Windham , Governoro f Duns ter Cas tle, exhorting him to ho l d out his castle to the uttermos t

,and such letter being found by the Parl iamentarians on their

capturing the place in Apri l,1 646 ,

“ he was se i zed by a party of

so ldiers,carried prisoner to We l ls, and inhumanly treated on the

road ; ” that he ( identified by his rectory o f “Clo tworthy,” though his

Chris tian name be no t given)“ left an accoun t o f his troubles under

his own hand , which at date o f his ow n publ ica tion ( 1714) was sti l lpreserved , but that, unfortunately fo r his history, the author knew no t

w here to apply fo r i t.” The sorrow ing chi ldren o f John, such as

survived , bo th sons and daughters, w ere dispersed over the g lobe ;o ne o f the form er

, o f the same nam e as his father, being presen tlyafterwards found at Ba lasore

,in the East Indies , and he, Rev . Jo hn,

died befo re the Restora tion , about the time o f the access ion o f Cromwel l to the Pro tectorate o f the Commonwea l th o f England, and hisbrief wi l l is now in Prerogative Court o f Canterbury.

— Alchin , A.D.

1 654. Seques tration Papers,relative to him

,a re in State Paper

Office,Westm inster.

8 MEMO IR O F TH E BYAM FAM ILY .

His brother John being establ ished in his l iving o f

Dulverton , (preserved from sequestration by a conveyance to Rev . Thomas Balch , his son -in -law , at the comm encem en t of the civi l wars,) Edward Byam , on the

30 th of April , 1 627 , was col lated to the Precentorshi p ofCloyne , in Ireland , together wi th severa l l ivings , constituting what was then and i s sti l l cal led the Corp s of theP recentorship ,

” for the better support of the dign i ty and

othee— prefermen t to which his friend , the fi rst and patrio tic Earl of Barrymore , afterwards added the Vicarageof Castle Lyons , in the gift of that nobleman , and whosefavours , extending to other members of the same family ,and even to the brother of Mrs . Byam , the Rev . JamesEaglesfield , some time of Queen

’s Col lege , Oxon , and

v icar of Abingdon in Berks , are most warmly and gratefully acknowledged by the latter, in a preface to a sermono f hi s ,“ en ti tled , “ A Heaven ly Hymn to the King ofHeaven ,

”and prin ted in London , in 1 640 , wherein the

author sets forth the deep obligation s in which his lordshi p ’s many favou rs had bound him ,

”and which had

induced him to tender him this hi s humble presen t . On

1 7th April , 1 639 , on ly two mon ths before his decease,Edward Byam was collated to the prebendal stal l ofClashmore , in the diocese of Li smore, since un i ted to that ofWaterford ?

Although Edward Byam en tered the Un i versi ty ofO xford at the early age of li ttle more than fifteen , (fifteenand one mon th ,) yet by a compari son of dates in the

taking of h is degrees, as collated with those of his brothers ,he appears to no d isadvan tage as con trasted wi th them ,

b ut, on the con trary , has a decided superiori ty over h ise lder bro ther , Hen ry , taking , as he did , his degree nearlya year earl ier than him ,

coun ting from the time of hiso wn and his brother’ s matriculation ; and so in l ike

4 In the Bod leian Library, at O xford .

5 Vide Fas ti Eccles iae H iberniae ; o r, the Succession o f the Pre

lates and Members o f the Ca thedra l Bodies o f Ireland,” by H enryCo tton, Archdeacon o f Cashel , v o l. i . Dublin : H odges and Sm i th .London : J . H . Parker, 10 , O xford Street . 1 85 1 .

MEMO IR O F THE RYAM FAM ILY . 9

manner in proceeding to their next degree Of M .A.

The Dul verton Register , lost for forty years, and by a

singular acciden t d iscovered in a hay- loft, proves Edward

Byam to have been a most pain s - taking , carefu l person ,and one so resolved that no fal se en tries should b e madein so importan t a documen t , that , m aking every entrytherein in hi s own proper hand -wri ting, the better toguard the same against all in terpolation he affixed hissignatu re, with the number of en tries compri sed therein ,at the bottom of each page , thus, E dward Byam ;

”

afford ing a singularly beautiful specimen of penmanship ,that might wel l serve for a model for that in which hel i ved , or even for the presen t age

f’ One most remarkableinstance of his providence and foresight , deri ved from the

same source , cannot here b e omitted . I t wi l l be remembered that he was married at Wal ton , near Glastonbury ,many miles from Dulverton , in the year 1 6 13 , register ofwhich pari sh , of the date in ques ton , i s now u tterly lost,and with such loss , all record of his own marriage in i tsproper place ; bu t the deficiency i s most singularly suppl ied by an en try in his own , the Dulverton Register , ofwhat took place in another pari sh , some miles d i stant ;thereby in future ages effectual ly preven ting all doubt oruncerta inty , ei ther in respect to his descendants , or thepubl ic at large : wel l proven trai ts , which with other thesu rrounding circumstances of the case , su perinduce a

bel ief that , but for a misfortune similar to that wh ich occasioned the loss of the Dulverton Register for a whole age ,his wri tings would be now forthcoming , and found nei therin ferior in bu lk or qual i ty to those of his elder and morefamous brother Henry — an hypothesis rendered sti llmore probable by the consideration of the v ery distractedstate o f the t imes , (hereafter to be en larged ou ,) whichensued almost immediately after hi s decease , and whichwould more than accoun t for the loss of hi s works , evencould such , after the lapse of more than two cen turies of

6 TheAuthor is sorry he is unab le to procure (without considerab ledelay) a f ao-simile o f his ances tor’s hand-writing.

CAMB . JOUR. , 1862 .

10 MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

time, be now fully proved to have had an exi stence . Inany case, whether or no he left MSS . in tended for publ ication , and en l ightenmen t of the world , we cannot doubtbu t that with the possession of qual i ties indica ted in theforegoing facts , and en tering in to every departmen t o fhis sacred min i stry , and un i ted with the highest in terestin the coun try— that of the first Earl of Barrymore ,7 andhis father-in -law ,

“the great Earl of Cork - but that ,

had no t his somewhat premature death , or publ ic eventswhich fol lowed thereupon , preven ted i t , he mu st , ofnecessi ty , have risen to the highest grade of his p ro fession ,

and d ied a bishop ,— an honourable function , which Woodstates hi s brother Henry so “

rea lly deserved ,”

and bu tfor hi s own meri t, particularly his humi l i ty , which prevented him from u rging hi s undoubted cla ims, he musthave obtained , in spi te of the wel l -kn own ingrati tude ofh is royal master, Charles I I . But even as i t was , this ourEdward rose to a fair proportion of elevation in hi s professio n fo r one of hi s years , being at the age of forty - threeprecen tor , to which he afterwa rds added the d ign i ty ofprebendary— the former an office in the cathed ra l ofCloyne, next in rank to that of dean ; but at thi s poin t i tpleased God to cu t short that career of usefu lness in whichhe was engaged , and which has drawn down on the

Protestan t clergymen of that day wel l -founded eneom ium s, or as i s more emphatical ly sai d by the ProphetIsaiah , l vi i . 6 , in regard to the righteous— to the mercifu l

to tahe himfrom the evil to come and which couldnever be more appropriately sa id of any period than o f

the times at presen t in question , and in rega rd to the

d irefu l even ts associated therewith : for scarcely was he

dead before was concocted that horrible plot , by which ,as sudden ly as by the gunpowder one in England , wassimultaneously to have been carried off , and as i t wereby one blow , the whole Protestant popu lation of Ireland ,and which was, to a considerable extent, carried ou t and

7 The Earl o f Barrymore was s lain in the battle Of Liscarrol,fighting against the rebels, 29th September, 1642, wtatis sum, 38 .

MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAMILY . 1 1

execu ted in the spa ce of two years afterwards . He diedat his sea t at Kilwillin , (ru in s of which , on the River St.Bride , sti l l remain ,) o n the 6 th of June , 1 639, somewha tsuddenly i t seems , and was bu ried in the chan ce l of h i sown and neighbouring church of Castle Lyons, as has

been duly a ttested by his rel ict E liz abeth, i n a certificateretu rned by

’

her in to the office of U l ster King-at-Arms ,and of which the following i s a copy

EDWARD BYOM,

3 late o f Castlegones, (Castle Lyons,) clerk,so n o f Edward Byom . The first-mentioned Edward took to

w i fe Elizabe th , daughter o f An tho ny Eaglesfield , o f,9

Som erse tsh ire,in the kingdom o f England, by whom he had

issue s ix so ns and five daugh ters , viz .“ Lawrence, the e l dest s o n ; William,

second ; John, third ;H enry , fourth ; B arry, fifth ; Arthur

,s ixth : Sarah

,the e l dest

daugh ter ; Margaret, second ; E lizabeth, th ird ; Joan , fourth ;Anne, fifth, —a ll as yet unmarried .

The s aid first-m entioned Edward departed th is m o rtall l ife atKilw illin

,in the said co un ty

,a bout the 6 th o f June, 1639, and

w as in terred in the parish church o f Cas tlegones (Castle Lyo ns)afo resaid .

1

The truth o f the prem ises is testified by the sub scriptio n o f

the said Elizabeth , rel ict o f the said defunc t, who ha th returnedth is certifica te into my o ffice to b e there reco rded .

“ Taken by TH OMAS PRESTON, Esq .,U ls ter King-at-Arms

,

the l et o f February, 1639Edward B y am ,

to whom the foregoing certificate hasprimary relatio n , died , i t wou ld seem , intestate ; and ,acco rd ingly

,sho rtly after h is decease , letters of adm inis

tration were taken out for h im , in the Prerogative Court

8 Present is taken from a copy o f B ishop Po cock , B isho p o f Meath,

preserved in the Bri tish Museum,and w hich , having had no o ppor

tunity o f co l la ting w i th the origina l , I have no t ventured to change,tho ugh the a l teration i t o ugh t to undergo be bo th c lear and certai nl ike ano ther do cum en t conceI ning the sam e gentleman abou t to bem entio ned , m ore particula i ly and authori ta tively a l tered

,a t my

ins tance , by the pro per cons ti tu ted authori ties . In the presen t, i f no tin bo th cases

,the error is s im ply w i th the copyis t .

9 Chew ton Mendip, Wel ls,o f wh ich he was vicar, and o f Wa l ton,

near G las to nbury , o f w hich (at a later da te) he was rector, and bo thin the county o f Som erset .

1 Former s tructure,the presen t church being by a century of later

erection .

12 MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

of Dubl in , by his widow Elizabeth , and Lawrence hi seldest son ,

— letters , however , which , on occasion o f a

recen t search , cou ld no t, for a very long time , b e di sco vered , in consequence of a misnomer in index to will sand letters of admin istration in the above o ffice , in whichthe name intended for his had been classed amongst ahundred or two others of the name of “ Bryan ,

”and

O’

Bryan ,

”and occu pying several columns ; whilst the

name of Byam on fi rst , and even second examination , didnot occu r so much as once : but the book , after the lapseof some years

,being subj ected to a personal inspection by

mysel f, observing amongst the many wi ll s en tered in the

name of Bryan and O’

Bryan , one with the Christian nameof Edward , and moreover wi th Castle Lyon s appended , tooccu r, I ordered the clerk to refer to the origina l, w hen i tclearly and pla in ly appeared tha t the name was no t

Bryan ,

” or O’

Bryan ,

”at all, bu t Byam ,

” verypla in ly , and thrice (or more times)wri tten , and by which ,of cou rse, i t ought to have been en tered in the index ;wherein , though calculated to bafle all search concern ingthe ri ght name , i t was a mere clerical error, and al teredas soon as known , and ascerta ined beyond all possibi l i tyof doubt , to Byam , in which i t at presen t stands ; and

consequen tly , hereafter, can ne i ther b e the occasion ofdoubt or d isappoin tmen t to anyone .

The amoun t of the massacre which occu rred over Ireland , on ly two years after the death of Edward Byam ,

has been va rio usly stated by d ifferen t wri ters , accord ingto thei r respective biases . One Roman Cathol ic writer, asobserved by the P ictoria l H istory of E ngland ,

2 in the

body of his work , has lef t thefact out of his history of thosetimes a ltogether, and has on ly condescended to notice i tin a note , in order to cast a doubt over the whole transaction ; whilst Sir John Temple , Master of the Rolls, a PrivyCouncil lor in Ireland , has stated the massacre at the enormous amoun t of souls ; 3 and M i lton in his I com

2 Vo l . iii. p . 254 .

3 Murdered or des troyed in some manner,or expel led out o f their

habitations, in the space o f two years .

”

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

14 MEMO IR O F THE RYAM FAM ILY .

of which he formed part , (subsequen tly known as

and the forty - n ine ” o fficers ,) he signed a

pe ti tion of rem on strance to the Duke of O rmond , a s therepresen tati ve in I reland o f Cha rles I . , and subsequen tlyto which time we hear n o more o f him til l after the Restoration o f Charles I I . , and then no t personal ly as a l i ve a t

the time , but as included in a concession of land in thecoun ty of Longford , gran ted in 1667 , or thereabou ts , toGi les Powel l , one of h is la te compan i ons in arms , and tow hom ,

fo r some con sideration or other , he assigned overh i s righ t of arrears of pay,

amoun ting to £270 and

upwards , and for which , at above date , an equi valen twas given in fo rfei ted lands ; and Powel l , thus un i ting inhis person th is and other gran ts, became at on ce a grea tlanded proprietor, and hi s descendan t recen tly , i f Im istake n ot, represen ted Limerick in the Engl ish Parl iam en t .We now come to W ILLIAM , the second son of Edward ,

Precen tor of Cloyne, born at hi s uncle ’s, (Dr._Henry

Byam ’s,) at Luckham , on the 9th o f March , 1 622- 3 ,

and

en tered as Commoner , or Scho larium Comm ensalis ,”a t

T rin i ty Col lege , Dublin , on the 24th of May , 1 639

hardly a fo rtn igh t before the decease of his fa ther .Ca l led o ff from his studies by the sti rring even ts o f hisy outh , he en tered into the army , in which he greatlyd istingu i shed himsel f, especial ly at Bridgwater , and u l tim ately obta ined high rank therein ,

being denominated bya co ntem poray wri ter ,

6who knew him personal ly , the

Honou rable William Byam , L ord Genera l of Guiana,

and Go vernor of Surinam ,

”and in hi s own narra ti ve , stil l

extan t in the Ashmo lean , at Oxford , Lieu tenan t -GeneralWi l l iam Byam . His conduct

,whils t yet a captain of

horse , stationed at Bridgwater , in Somersetsh ire, i s thesubj ect of a laudatory article in the Court Jo urna l , pub

5 From w h ich,and from his father dying intestate, a t a no t very

advanced age, and from o ther circum s tances,i t is to be inferred tha t

Edward,the precen tor, died som ewhat sudden ly .

6 George Warren, gen tlem an , in his H istory o f Guiana, and the

Engl ish Co lony o f Surinam ,

” publ ished in London , 1 667 .

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 15

lished at Oxford , whil st the king (Charles I .) was yet residen t in that city , in the year 1 644 . This paper, inti tu ledMERCURIUS AULICUS ,” establ ished for the purpose ofcommunica ting the intelligence and afla irs of the court

to the res t of the hingdom ,

”and edi ted by Sir John

Birkenhead , in the copy from the 2nd to the 9 th o f Feb

ruary , 1644 , after emphatical ly declaring him A COURAGROUS AND H EARTY LOYALIST ,

” proceeds to recoun t an

exploi t of his , by whi ch Bridgwater , described by the

H is tory of E ngland , in respect to this period , as a townof “

grea t s trength and imp ortance,” 7 was for a season

preserved for the king . The article i s rather too long forin serti on in th is place , bu t wil l be given in an Appendix ,and amply repay perusal ,— being an extraordinary enecdote of a most eventfu l and interesting period , and one

which wil l b e found al ike credi table to the in tegri ty ,valour , and discretion of the chief actor in the performance ,then Captain Byam .

8

But his signa l success i n this matter was bu t of sh ortdu ration , for in the following year of 1645 , the Parl iamentary army being remodel led , and rendered therebydoubly efiicient, after a defeat of royal troops at Langport , arri ved at and sat down before Bridgwa ter. Ed

mund Windham , (of the family of the late Earl ofEgremon t ,) brought up to arms in the Low Co un tries ,and one of the fi rst that appea red in Somersetsh i re forCharles I . , was the governor .9 His wife , Christabella ,

7 See Pictorial H istory o f England .

3 In Bo dle ian Li brary, at O xford , 3 M . 1 3, Art. B . S.

9 H e survived the Res toration o f Charles I I . , w hen he was appo in ted Knight-Marsha l o f England , and died 1 682 . H e was bro thero f Co lo ne l

,afterwards Sir Francis Windham ,

Bart., the governor o fDuns ter Castle , w ho , in 1 65 1 , at his house at Trent, harboured theroya l fugi tive Charles II . , after his defeat at Worcester, and was theprinci pa l m eans o f effecting that monarch ’s escape from the co untry .

Sir Francis died in 1 676 , leaving th is Edmund , h is bro ther, ( thenKn igh t-Marshal ,) him surviving— latter be ing o f Kents fo rd, in the

parish o f St. Decum an’

s, a sea t,w hich , on death o f his grandson,

Edmund , (son o f Sir Hugh Windham ,) was in 1 697 so ld to Wil hamBlachford

, Esq .

16 MEMO IR O F TH E BYAM FAM I LY .

daughter of Hugh Pyne, of Lincoln’s Inn— one of the

most beautifu l women o f the age— was a lady by whose

blandishmen ts her husband himsel f was led captive ; and

having been wet-nu rse of the hei r apparen t o f the crown ,

afterwards Charles I I . , she resented with the most su percilious haught iness the presen t audacious a ttack of therebel s ; and becoming furious on thei r fi rst summon s tosu rrender, bared her bosom , and with d ishevel led ha i r,vowed that those breasts which had given suck to theroyal he ir of England shou ld never, in her person ,

become the prey , and at the mercy , of vil lanous rebel s—arts by which , whether designedly or no t, she wrought ,no t on l y on her husband , bu t by his mean s and otherwise on the garrison at large , and induced i t to make aprotracted and most hop eless resistance . For Fa i rfax andCromwell , the General and Lieutenan t-Genera l of theParl iamen tary army , being both in person before the

place with the summon s of surrender made by the former,he o ffered terms of the most favourable nature , such as

were gladly accepted by other garrisons on the king ’sside ; but they being rep ea ted ly rejected wi th disdain , a

storm was resolved on , with permission at the same timegran ted for all the women and child ren to depart thetown ,

— one which i t does not appear that the heroine,

the main cause of such obstinate , and even hopeless resistance

,refused to ava i l herse lf of, in behal f of her own

person .

The town was assai led with the ordinary impetuosi tyof the Iron sides ,

”Hugh Peters exci ting them with his

usual ardour to the attack . The part of the town mostexposed to thei r assau l t was , after some time, reduced tosubmission ; another portion thereof no t on ly remainedunconquered , but set fire to that which had surrendered .

At last, however , all parts were reduced to the same con

di tion , and the Parl iamen tarians , everywhere victorious ,now in thei r tu rn refused to accede to any other termsthan those of bare quarter, and for the garrison to be a t

the disposal of the Parl iamen t ; and with which thosewho had before rejected the most advan tageous condi tions

MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY. 17

were now, however re l uctantly , obl iged to content themsel ves . 1

O f the garri son , which original ly consisted of between2000 and 3000 m en , those who survived the siege weremade prisoners of war, and as such were marched u p toLondon , where they , Capta in B am in the number, werel odged in the Tower, the Gate -House, and other pri sonsof the metropol is, and where , by the papers extant inState Paper O ffice, i t appears they were several ly occu

pied accord ing to their different posi tion s , and ColonelHumphey Walrond , one of the hostages for surrender ofthe town , more particularly , in making composi tions withthe Parl iamen t, ei ther for their estates or l iberty . Captain , now Maj or Byam , obtain ing his enlargement, oncondition of accepting a pass ” to go beyond seas, withthe aforesaid Colonel Wal rond , and other hi s late com

rad es at Bridgwater, accord ingly withdrew to Barbadoes ,the asylum and receptacle for discomfited royal ists, andwhere , with presen t rein forcemen t i n augmen tation o f

former amoun t , was now as sembled the wreck of the

1 Few events wh ich took place during the civil wars have beenmore m isrepresented than this o f the taking o f Bridgwater, and thattoo by the friends o f the besieged , the royal ists them sel ves ; for, inthe ir then fa l len condition , (July, having all their hopescen tred o n th is town

, (in which , for be tter security , they had placedtheir treasures , and to w hich , w i th the l ike views, the clergy flockedfrom all parts

,) they expected imp oss ibilities from the garri so n thereo f,and being disappo inted in their own unreasonable expectations, ins teado f reproach ing them sel ves therew i th , unconscionably vented themselves ou the unhappy but gal lant defenders o f the town, than w homi t w as qui te im po ss ible for any so ldiery to have acted more heroical lythan they did throughout the w ho le s iege ; and from such reproachis by no m eans exempt the royal is ts ’ his torian h imsel f, Lo rdClarendon , but ra ther particularly o bnoxious thereto ; but the truth ismade man ifes t by a di l igent com parison o f the various chron i cles o f

the times , in o ne o f w hi ch,that o f the Rev . Mr. Burche l l, the spo i ls,

the trophies o f victory, on capture o f Bridgwater, are given as

fo l lows Kn ights , 6 Co lonels , 14 Lieut .-Co lone1s and Majors ,besides Captains, L ieutenants, and Ensigns in great number, ando ther persons also , 36 pieces o f Ordnance, Arms, and 1 0 loadsof Ammunition , a ltogether the g

reatest disaster the king’

s party sus

tained in the West of England}

CAME. JOUR. , 1 862.

18 MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

royal army , in number, and consti tuting the mostindom i table spiri ts thereof.This even t , the taking of Bridgwater , so severe and

cruel a blow to the hopes of the royal ists , and which wel ln igh wen t to the rendering of the ir cause desperate ,occurred on the 23rd of Ju ly , 1 645 ; and the Parl iamen tin remainder of tha t and the fol lowing year had l i ttlemore to do than wa lk over the course ; and so the civi lwars, as far as actual hosti l i ties were concerned , terminatedat home i n 1 646 , the king himsel f (Charles I .) thenescaping from Oxford j ust before i ts surrender , i n the disgu ise o f a servan t , and as such passing over MaudlinBridge unnoticed .

2

On the arrival of Maj or Byam at Barbadoes , in company w i th so many of his late compan i on s in arms ,chiefly through thei r in strumen tal i ty , he was investedwith the offices of Master of the O rdnance , and Treasu rer of the Island , in which , as i s to be ga thered fromthe few publication s of thi s date , he was a person of greatweight and authority ; and after an in terva l of comparat ive calm , as Serj ean t -Maj o r, or what we now cal l Lieutenan t-Colonel , was the fi rst to bring in to rank and orderthose forces which , under the authori ty of Franci s Lord

2 A search in the State Paper O ffice, Westminster, has brough t tol igh t various papers o f cons iderable interes t in respect to this . period,on part o f Co lonel H um phrey Wa lrond

,and o thers , compo s ing the

garrison at Bridgwater, in respect to the com pos i tions fo r their es tates,&c . , &c. ; and w e doubt no t a m ore di l igen t inquiry under the sameor kindred heads (as far as the same could be pursued) woul d rewardthe inquirer ; for, wh i ls t engaged in the exam ination o f these do cumen ts— keeping in view the m ore direct o bject o f our search

,as i t

m ight be, to b e advanced under the head o f Byam— w e doubt no t wehave lost m uch va luable m atter, even in regard to the principa l subjecto f our inquiry , w hich we m igh t have found under o ther names, suchas Wa lrond , Sydenham , Tin ley , &c.

Extract from The Rise and Grow th o f the West India Co lon ies,and the Grea t Advan tage they are o f to Eng land , by Sir Da lbyThomas

,in 4to .

, London, 1 690 : The Wes t India Co lon ies m ainta in one hal f the shippin g em ployed in foreign trade, (and a l luding toreign o f Charles I . says

,many ingen ious gen tlem en who had unf or

tuna tely fo l lowed the roya l cause, conveyed the remains o f their shipwrecked fortunes to the Wes t Indian Co lonies.”

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY. 19

Willoughby, the governor , had the temeri ty , upon the

decapitation of Charles I . , to proclaim his son (Charlesh is successo r in the kingdom and i ts dependencies .

We learn that this was done at the end of an in terval ofon ly a few days from his lordshi p ’ s arrival in the i sland ,and o n the 7th of May , at a time when an act

had been passed by the Parl iamen t, dated 30th January ;1 648 - 9 , declaring the deed high treason ; to brave the

fearful penal ties of which d id the zeal of the undauntedfo l lowers of Charles lead them , as wel l as to defy a powerwhich the three kingdoms a t home owned . But , infurtherance of such declaration , proceeding to the ban i sh-lmen t o f the Independen ts , (who had now come intopower ,) these latter came to England , and claiming theprotection o f Parl iamen t , in virtue of a report of a comm ittee of the Co unci l of State appoin ted to inqui re in tothe matte r, cau sed both a fleet and armamen t to be d ispatched the fol lowing year , 1 65 1 , under the commandof Sir George Ayscue , for the reductio n of Barbadoes ,and the rest of the Caribbean Islands ,4 and where bythis time a crowd of d iscomfited loyal ists had assembled ,as i f by common consen t .The flee t had a passage of ten weeks and two days , and ,

arri v ing safe at Barbadoes, dispatched a summons to theinhabi tan ts to su rrender themselves to the au thori ty ofthe Parl iamen t o f England ; and thi s they flatly and

peremptori ly refusing to do , the assai lants were for a long

3 InWhitelock ’

s M emoria l of English Afia irs , under date o f “ 5 tho f Ju ly

,i t is s tated as fo l low s : Letters o f Lord Wil loughby ’s

arriva l in Barbadoes , w here he lay concea led eigh t days , unti l he hadcon trived his bus iness w ith some grea t delinquents there, and thenappeared as Chief Go vernor

,and pro claimed King Charles I I .”

Ano ther chro n i cle no ti ces the even t under date o f the 25 th o f Septem ber, sam e year

,

'

end adds, “ his lo rdship secured the island f orhim .

”

(Ch .

4 Whitelock ’

s M emoria l, 5th o f O ctober, 1 650 Many persons ,w el l affected to the Parl iam ent

,having their estates seized , and them

selves driven away from the Barbadoes,came into England , and upon

their peti tio n to the Counci l o f State , and co nference w i th them bythe ir comm i ttee, they reported their o pinion to the Parl iament, that i twas necessary to reduce those is lands, and a fleet to be sent th i therwh i ch the House approved .

”

20 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

time frustrated in their pu rpo se , and the troops for somem onths kept aboard their ships , fearing to land in the faceof an army more numerous than thei r own , and theircommander, Sir George Ayscue, beginn ing to considerh imsel f baffled in h is designs , two circumstances occurredwhich determined the en terprise in hi s favour ; the one

was the fortu i tou s arrival of the Virgin ian fleet , en route

for i ts destination , which made the inhabitan ts considerthat Sir George had rece i ved a large re inforcemen t ; and

the other was , that a seriou s defection had occurred inLord Wil loughby ’s own camp , by the withdrawal fromthe king ’ s side, of Col onel (afterwards Sir) ThomasModdiford ,

5and a large portion of the garri son of the

island wi th hiIn ,— added to which , almo st simu l tan eously ,

were handed to his lordshi p letters from his lady , whohad remained behind on her lord ’s departure for thiscommand , and l ikewise from other friends in England ,who advised him of the i ssue o f the fatal battle ofWorcester, the last hope of the royal ists i n the mothercoun try ; and to such intel ligence , on the part of LadyWilloughby was subj oined a most pressing recommen

dation to her lord to submit to a power which i t was noweviden t could no longer be withstood and in such extre

mity Lord Willoughby , the stern warrior, who , in the

m other country , had taken Ga in sborough a t midn ightsword in hand , was compel led to think of s urrender ;pu rpose for which , amongst other commissioners for hi sm ajesty , his lordshi p named Lieu tenan t-Colo ne l Byam totreat w i th other commissioners , to be appoin ted by SirGeorge Ayscue for the Parl iamen t , concern ing the termsof rendi tion of Barbadoe s, and other Caribbean I slands ,ei ther under his lordshi p ’ s command

,or within the sphere

of hi s influence .

The conduct of the roya l commissioners,Sir Richard

Peers , Colonel Charles Pym ,

6 Lieutenan t-Colonel Byam ,

5 Created a baronet l st o f March, 1 663, and soon afterwards made

governor o f Jam aica, where dying, 2nd o f Septem ber, 1 679, was

uried In St. Catherine’s, in that is land , M.I .5 Materna l ancestor o f the Earl o f Romney, who derives an es tate

in St. Christopher’s from him .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

22 MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

for which he was cast into prison , into the Tower ofLondon , from which , “ i f h is offen ces were n o t of tooheinous a kind to admi t of pardon ,

”we find Grego ry

Butler, a personal friend of Cromwel l , and his ch ief comm i ssioner for his West Indian affai rs , so l ici ting his l iberation

,or at least In so far as to b e al lowed to go to Sir

Robert Stone’s house , Tuttle Street , Westm inster (wepresume Lieu tenant of the Tower) ; and in the peti tionfor his en largemen t , dated 1 8 th of February , 1 655 , as an

inducemen t for compl iance wi th his request , peti tionerstates , he knew that Lord Willoughby was will ing tosettle himself either at Antigua or Surinam ;

”and further,

tha t h is w i fe , Lady Willoughby , who w as a great friendto h is highness,

”was desperately sick , and could no t be

prevai led on to leave her husband .

” 1 An in tercessionwhich would appear no t to have been wi thou t i ts effect ,Since , as migh t be expected , we find no t

‘

any further proceed ings aga in st h i s l ordshi p , tou ching his l i fe , o r otherw ise ; and we hear n o m o re of him ti l l after the Resto ration o f Charles I I . , in 1 660 , on the 1 8 th of Augus t ofwhich year we find him men tioned fo r the o ffice , recen tlyoccupied by the Prince Con sort, of Constable of WindsorCastle ; and three years afterwards , in 1 663 , nominatedto that for which he was thought to b e so pecul iarly qual ified , v i z . , Capta in -Genera l and Governor of the Cari bbean Islands .

‘Z

Simul taneously wi th the occu rren ce of the precedingeven ts at Barbadoes , in 1 65 1— 2 , Sir Sydenham Poin tz ,3

the royal ist governor ofSt Christo pher ’s , and one o f thosewhom Lloyd con sidered as deserv ing a place amongst

1 H er name w as El izabeth , o ne o f the daugh ters and co heirs o fEdward Ceci l , Viscoun t Wimb leton .

2 Vide Thurlo e’

s State Papers , Ashmo lean MSS.,at O xford ; and

O ldm ixon’

8 Bri tish Empire In Am eI ica .

3 Vi ctor In the figh t at Row ton H eath , nearWes t Ches ter, In 1 645,in w hich he gave the roya l tro o ps a signa l overthrow , b ut after thedea th o f Charles I .

,and In co nsequence o f tha t event , he espoused the

roya l cause, and hence, by Charles II . , w hen in H o l land , appo in tedto this comm and . H e had an estate in Antigua, ca l led, w e believe,Cassada Garden .

MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM I LY . 23

his Worthies , and has given his portrai t accordingly,

withdrew himsel f to Vi rgin ia , the last asylum of theroyal ists . But even here he found himsel f no t safe fromthe power of Parliamen t ; for the same squadron and

armamen t wh ich had effected the subj uga tion of theWestIndian colon ies , pursuing the i r course to the continen tof No rth America , reduced Vi rginia al so ,

— an operation ,

with which m ay be said to have terminated the ci v i l warsa broad , as wel l as at home . But to return to the moreimmediate obj ect of thi s part of ou r m emorial . ColonelByam , ban i shed , as we have seen , from Barbadoes , hadfor a second time to seek a home beyond the greatAtlan ti c Ocean ; and h is friend , Franci s Lo rd Wil loughby ,having two years before, in 1650 , established a colony i nthe main of South America , and especia l ly at Surinam ,

under the command o f Colonel An thony Rouse , thi therhe thought of repai ring , and with his recently espousedwife, (and i t may b e one child , born at the time

,) didacco rd ingly repa i r ; and here Colonel Byam , who carriedwith him thither the wreck of his Barbadoes estate

,

(which , by the act of his ban i shmen t , he had been perm itted to sel l , within a l imi ted time ,) had n o t long beenestablished , before, by the un i ted suffrages of the colonists , he w as chosen thei r governor , after the manner ofSir Harry Vane“ in New England , v iz . , by election in

their local parl iament assembled ,— a nomination whichthe distracted state of the t imes at once j ustified and

necessi tated ; and wha t i s most remarkable i s , that a

clause in the commission of Sir Thomas Warner, the fi rstgo vernor for the English in the West Indies , and dated13th of September, 1 625 , rendered legal and binding anyappoin tmen t in a l ike case with this , where , from the

force of ci rcumstances, nominati on of the crown could notpossibly take effect , and the e lection to the o ffi ce by theinhabi tan ts , in such instances , was special ly authorized ,and all which was most particularly appl icable to the caseof Colonel Byam ,

wherein the crown i tsel f was stripped

4 Ancestor to the present Duke o f Cleveland, beheaded 1 662 .

24 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

of all power ; and so he continued annual ly to be electedand re-elected by the inhabi tan ts , from 1 654 to 1 660 ,the period of the Restora ti on ; and th is princi ple of sel fgovernmen t , through the election , by the people , o f theirown governor , (at least so far as the colony at presentunder notice b e concerned ,) lasted during the Pro tectorates of both O l i ver and Richard Cromwel l ; for, thoughwha t was termed the “ i rregulari ty ” of this case was

fai rly brought under notice of the former by one of hi sown commanders , (Dan iel Searle, governor of Barbadoes,)and though , in con sequence of such representations ,O l i ver d ispatched Colonel Richard Ho ldip to Surinam totake the command there , yet Holdip , perce i ving howhateful hi s appoin tmen t was , and how much di fficul tyhe would ha ve in en forcing obedience to hi s authori ty}presently withdrew himsel f, leaving as before the fie l dperfectly free for the obj ect of the people ’s choice , as far

as we are aware , no further impeded or molested in the

exercise of duties to the discharge of which he had beenso flatteringly cal led by his fel low -ci ti zens , and by whosesu ffrage he con tinued to be re -elected each succeedingyear for the term of six years , during the course of which ,a s the n ecessities of the case so obviously requ ired , therei s reason to conclude he must have held o fficial in tercourse with the organs o f that governmen t he had solong and strenuously opposed .

But the restoration of monarchy , i n the person of thelate king ’s son , Charles I I . , now app roaching , on the

event (which had for some mon ths been anticipated)a ctual ly occurring , his m ajesty i ssued a proclamation ,commanding all persons then in offi ce to hold thei r respective places til l further notice ; in virtue of which ,a ttested by the oath of a gentleman of the colony , (webel ieve, Christopher Legard , a near relati ve of the baronet

5 To prevent incurring the displeasure o f his highness , H o ldip joinedh imsel f to Cromwel l ’s expedition, under the command o f Penn and

Venables, then abou t to proceed aga inst the Span ish settlements inthe Wes t Indies

,o f which , w hen Jama ica had been captured, he was,

fo r a while, Commander-in-Chief o f the Island .

MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY. 25

of the same two names ,) who heard the declaration proclaimed aloud at Charing Cross , General Byam at oncebecame a governor fo r the crown , withou t any other commission whatever from the king .

His posi tion , so far settled and secured , we are eu

thoritatively and distinctly in formed by his grandson ,the Rev . Francis Byam , rector of St. John

’s , Antigua ,the Bishop of London ’ s commissary or su ff ragan in theWest Indies , (of whom further men tion will hereafter bemade ,) tha t he proceeded himsel f to England , there tocla im an estate that had devolved on him by inheri tance ,and si tuated in the nei ghbourhood of that town he hadbefore defended wi th his valou r, and for a period withsu ch signal success , - vi z . , Bridgwater bu t the pro perty,d uring the recen t troubles , having passed in to otherhands , whose po ssessio n i t would have been inconvenien tto d isturb , he was answered by the powers that were, tothe effect , and almost in the following words , —that the

hing (since hi s restoration) w ished to gain over his enemies ; and that as to hi s friends , they (l ike him sel f)wouldsti l l be his friends ou t o f p rincip le.

” 6

And such Machiavel ian policy of the age and govern

5 A circum s tance w h ich serves to i l lus trate the exten t o f the transfero f pro perty, at this time, throughout England , and to Show the trutho f that verbal but profound remark o f the venerable head o f Magda lenCo l lege, the Rev . Dr. Routh

,w ho once o bserved to the wri ter that he

had remarked that the same des truction w h ich the wars between theriva l houses o f York and Lancaster effected amongs t the ancientnobi l i ty of England, levellino' i t w i th the dust, that same destruction

had been w rough t am ongs t the gentry o f England by the civi l wars inthe time o f Charles I . — eu observation so just that the regis trar o f oneo f o ur coun ty courts fo r the enregis tra tion o f w i l ls, h imse lf a convey~ancer, and acquainted w ith the transfer o f all pro perty w ith in the

tim e to w h ich the remark had reference, is known to have said thatthe ancestors o f all the presen t gentry o f the county o f Sussex were allyeomen in the reign o f Charles I . — a remark yet further corroboratedby a m agis trate o f a m ore m etropo l i tan county

,that o f Surrey, w ho

o nce remarked to the writer,that his fam i ly, which had been but one

hundred and fifty years in i t, w as the second oldest f amily in the

county , the o ldes t being the O ns low fam i ly . Now , whether the remarkb e o r be no t correct to its extreme exten t, and w i thout exception, therecan be no doubt o f its truth genera l ly .

CAMB . JOUR 1 862 .

26‘ MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

men t at presen t referred to was natu ral ly , and we m aysay necessari ly , denounced by the grandson of a su fferer ,being , as he was , in the number of those on whom sovicious a course of action had a l ready produced i ts natura l fru i t, i n thesacrifice, withou t remorse o r compunctionof conscience, of a whole family at the shrine of expediency ; bu t in thi s case , however, by way of letting appli

cant down softly , and i n some measure reconcil ing himto

‘

bis loss , he was informed that the king would confirmhim in his government, and which , i t must here be re

marked , he a lready held ; and that no t so much as a markof royal favour , as to sui t His Majesty ’s own conven ience— to avoid , in fact, the consequences of the sudden ej ectment of so many of the late Protector’ s officers as migh tserve to throw his governmen t in to con fusion , and so ,with thei r resentmen t superadded , j eopardise his own

crown ; and thu s victimiz ed , the subj ect o f the presen tnotice returned to h is governmen t , forced therewi th to beconten t— al together a proceeding which perhaps m aynot inaptly b e compared to that of some of the presen tday, who are sai d to possess two consciences— the one

publ ic , and the other pr i vate— o f whom i t i s reported ,that what they would not do ‘

in relation to the latter , theyreadi ly perform in respect to the former, where theirresponsibil i ty , shared by an indefin i te n umber , i s merelynomina l ; an individual in relation to the governmen tstand ing much in the same predicamen t as the absen t inthe French proverb , Les ab sens on t touj ours tort ;

”few

being able to rai se their minds to the elevation of Lu ther ’s ,when at the Diet of Worms , before the great of the earth ,he exclaimed , God help me, here I s tand a lone .

”

We have al ready noticed that, on the Restoration o f

Charles I I . , Lord Willoughby , of Parham , one of themost powerful , i f no t o ne of the most importunate , classof claiman ts on roya l favour

, (chosen as he had been tothe command of the flee t , on i ts defection from the parliamen tary to the royal cause in was early named forConstable of Windsor Castle, at least as early as

1 8 th of August, 1 660 , when he i s d istinctly spoken of

MEMO I R o r THE BYAM FAM ILY . 27

for that office ; but whether the appoin tment actual lytook place or no t , certa in i t i s that three years later, i n1 663 , he was con sti tu ted , by regular commission , Captain -Genera l and Governor of the Cari bbean Islands ; andin con sequence, in the same or fol lowing year, thi ther repaired in person and , simul taneously with such appointmen t , on the plea of his having been the first , when beforeat Barbadoes , to settle an Engl ish colony on the main ofSouth America , at Surinam , he obtained a proprietarygran t from the crown of the same— sim ilar to that a l readyconceded to the fi rst Earl of Carl isle (of the family ofHay) of the Caribbean Islands , erected by letters patentin to a palatinate, after, i t i s sai d , the model of Durham ,

and cal led from the gran tee , Carliola so at Surinam,Lord Willoughby , al tering the nam e to his own ,

denomi

nated i t hen ceforward , Willoughby L and ,”a name by

which,though now in total d i su se , we have frequen tly

seen i t designated . But , for the purpose of obtain ing hisends in thi s respect , however, i t appears that Lord Willoughby was obliged to have recourse to interest , otherthan his own , and that of the Chancel lor , Lord Clarendon ,

7

being atx

the time in the ascendan t , he ba ited him wi th theproposa l of including hi s second son , Lawrence, (afterwards Earl o f Rochester,) in his own (Lord Willoughby

’

s)paten t , and which so worded accord ingly passed the greatseal . The gifts which the Chancel lor , on th is or a subsequent occasion , rece ived from Lord Willoughby , furnished , as i t m ay e l sewhere be seen , the ground -work ofone of the heavy accusati ons , very many in n umber ,afterwards brought against Lord Clarendon ,

and thi s inparticu lar was thought to show the corru pt moti ves underwhich he was acting in the discharge of his public du ties .But, a l though all thi s happened , which might wel l be

supposed to mi l i tate again s t the val ue of the imaginaryequ ivalen t which General Byam recei ved for his Engl ishestate , (taking the matter in such l igh t ,) yet with an

7 With w hom i t appears, from Evelyn’

s D iary , vo l. i . p . 365, he

had a. private interview on 1 3th July, 1 662 .

28 MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

al tered name for the colony , and some abatem en t of h i sown ti tle, General Byam was sti l l co n tinued in the o rdinary command thereof ; Lord Willoughby prov id ing forthe exercise o f his own su preme authori ty in the co lonywhenever he thought proper to take the command , bycau sing a commission to be passed consti tu ting Byam“ L ieutenan t-Genera l,

”and in such manner reserving

for himsel f the post of Genera l ; by which , for the spaceo f ten years and upward s , Byam had before been knownand ca l led , as wel l by others , no doubt , as by Warren ;indeed hi s own contemporaneou s signatures attest thefacts as here stated .

Lord Wil loughby arri ved in Surinam in 1 664 , and as

if in maintenance and exerci se of the righ ts b e had

recen tly acqu i red under the new charter , thought pro pe rto revise some of the law proceedings which had recen tlytaken place in the colony ; and deeming that , in one ofthe cases brought under hi s notice, that of a gen tlemanof the name of Al len , he had been visi ted wi th a penal tytoo slight in pro po rtion to h i s offence , he commandedproceed ings to b e resumed , with a view to the infl i ctionof fu rther , and i t m ight b e, extreme pun i shmen t : th is soexasperated Al len , that he , resol v ing on revenge, stationedhimse l f at a spot by which his lordshi p was to pass , andwhen he did so , with a sword he struck a blow , with theobvious in ten t of cleaving his skull asunder , and kil l inghis lordshi p on the spot ; bu t missing , in some degree ,his aim , he on ly slightly wounded him in the face ,taking o ff however hi s l i ttle finger— a loss ever after amemento of the inciden t , and o f the narrow escape hislordship had had of his l i fe .

Lieu tenan t -General Byam has himsel f, at con siderablelength , left an acco un t o f the whole transaction , now

found amongst prin ted books in the British Museum , bu tcatalogued by mistake under the name of the subj ectm atter, Al len ” in stead of that of the au thor , Byam ,

thereby , as in other cases a l ready a l luded to , in terpo singa formidable barrier between the work and i ts d i scovery .

On the 2nd of March , 1 664- 5 , Hol land issued a

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

30 MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

France or H ol land objected to the propo sal , and the si lenceobserved on the subj ect would pla in ly indicate they d idn o t ; b ut on the draft be ing sen t home to the governmen tof Charles I I . , i t refused to sanction the act, and orde redthe provisi onal treaties to be annul led and cancel led .

This cou rse , whether in i tself wi se or unwise , would at

least have been in tel l igible i f any rein forcemen t had , atthe same time , been dispatched to repel an attack , nowsure to en sue , since there was n o safety for e i ther partyby absta in ing therefrom . But to pro voke an a ttack ,without at the sametime affording effectual m ean s forrepel l ing it , seemed like invi ting destruction , and akin tom adness i tself ; bu t as i t was , as far as the Lieu tenan tGeneral was concerned , there was no hel p for i t ; i t wasnow with him ,

hill or be killed ,”

tahe or be tahen

and he seems to have been equal to the occasi on , and tothe cruel emergency ; for, o n such n ews from Englandreaching him as was impera tive o n him by the laws ofhono ur , i f n o t by those o f war, b e dispatched m essengersto the governors of the two nation s , to inform them that ,at the end of the period provided for in the i r provisionaltreaties , as due n otice of abrogation , the treaties themsel ves , under the express orders he had recei ved fromEngland to such effect , were a t an end , and ceased in thei rforce and opera tion . But thi s done , and hi s honou r saved ,there was room for no further delay ; and , with as l i ttlein terva l as possible , before they had wel l time to recoverfrom the i r su rpri se , and make preparations for attackinghim , b e d ispatched officers wi th as large a d isposableforce as he had at hi s command

,to a ttack both possession s

,

French and Dutch simul taneously . The resul t in bothcases was successful , and the respective garrison s , withthei r commanders or go vernors , were made prisoners ofwar ; and n ow i t was , A .D . 1 665 , that the Lieu t . -Generalwas , as set fo rth in his rela tion , enabled to say for thenation he represen ted , “

the E ng lish cou ld boast”the

po ssession o f terri tory between the ri ver of O ro noco , andthat of the Amazon s , of n o t less than 600 Engl ish mi lesin extent : particu lars of the accession ,

whereby room

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY ; 3 1

was made for such exul tat ion , are gi ven , as wel l in someof the prin ted chron i cles of the time , as in the MSS . fromwhence our presen t in fo rmati on i s deri ved , and therel ikewise made the subj ect for nati onal exu l tation .

But these triumphs , brill ian t as they seemed to be ,when taken in rela tion to the exten t of acqu i red territory ,were , in the ir very natu re , both hollow and ephemeral ;for i t cou ld hard ly b e expected that two powerful nation s ,thus sudden ly d ispossessed O f their colon ial possession s ,would tamely submi t to such a d epri vation , with ou t som uch as an effort to reco ver thei r own aga in ; and the

hopes to which they gave birth would hardly , therefore ,admi t o f real i zation ; and , accordingly , we find that theless ta lionis was speedily brough t in to operatio n , by theequ ipment in the ports of Holland , or rathe r those ofZ ealand , of a powerful fleet and armamen t , under thecommand of Admira l Abraham Crynsen s , n o t on ly forthe recovery of their own captured colony on the main ,

b ut for the captu re of the Engl ish colony of Surinamitsel f ; and , as i f to favour the Dutch design s , i t so happened that , at thi s conj unctu re , Surinam was greatlyen feebled by a most mal ignan t pestilence , which , ragingwith in ten se violence , had no t on ly decimated the colony ,bu t actual ly carried off therefrom a lmost every man

capable of bearing arms . The spectacle, we are informed ,was most tru ly appal ling— heightened , as i t was , by thenews which , at the same time, arrived from the mothercountry , of the grea t f ire of L ondon , succeeding , as thatcatastrophe had done, the dreadful scou rge of the plague ,by which the larger portion o f the population of thatcapi tal had before been taken o ff— when ,

at such a crisi sof affai rs, the worst happened which could happen , by thearrival o ff the coasts of the colony of a powerfu l fleet,which proved to be that of an enemy . The Lieu tenan tGenera l , though he had no t escaped the common sickness,and was brought extremely low by i t , yet, with his habitual watchfulness , had discovered the hostile flee t beforei ts near approach to land , and , with his characteristi c

prompti tude , laid h is plans as to what he should do , in

32 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

case i t should pro ve that of an enemy . His measu res ofprecaution ,

many in n umber , are succintly gi ven in

hi s N arra tive ; and all we shal l here fu rther Observe i s ,that they presen t such a phalanx as to leave noth ingomitted which cou ld po ssi bly add to the defence orsafety o f the co lony committed to his charge , even to theappoin tmen t o f a successor in i t , in the even t Of anyacciden t or disabi li ty befal l ing himself.8

8 We take the presen t opportun i ty o f saying tha t there is no t one

w ord o f truth in the accoun t given by Stedman,in his m odern H istory

of Surinam O f the taking o f that co lony by surprise,” &c. ; re la tio nw hich

,if not a pure fiction on his part, mus t have been picked up

from som e id le, go ss i ping s tory, afloa t at the tim e he wro te, more

than a century af ter the event to w hich he refers , and for w hich heg ives no authori ty w hatever : w hereas had he, previous to the publ ica tio n o f h is w ork , published in Lo ndon , o nly referred to the N a rra

tive o f Genera l Byam , the commander, w i th w h ose very nam e he

seem s to have been but im perfectly acquainted , (ca l l ing him Williamdepos i ted in the Bri tish Museum ,

no less than in the Ash

m o lean Museum at O xford , he woul d have found no t on ly distinctspecific m ention o f the F IRST APPROACH o f the Dutch fleet to the

shores o f the co lony , but an enumeration o f the p rep ara tions m adefor repel l ing an attack

, shoul d any such (from i t proving an hosti leforce) b e m ade : further, he w o u ld have seen that so far from an

early, prem ature,or sudden surrender, as surprise ” imports, that i t

w as no t unti l the inhabi tants, convened in lega l assem bly met, settingforth the utter imp ossibility , in their present condi tion , o f m aking an

e ffectual resis tence, and o f the attem pt being o nly a useless efl'usion o f

b lood— a peti tio n, g iven at large w i th the s ignatures o f the people’sre presentatives annexed— that he consented to treat at all. The pe tition is indeed a very remarkable do cument, show ing the very grea ts trai ts to w hich the co lony w as reduced , and high ly deserving o f

perusa l and cons ideration . But the w ho le re lation o n ly serves toexemplify how much at the m ercy Of every idle s tory

,and the tel ler O f

i t,is the highes t and hardest earned reputa tion .

The sam e th ing, o nly in a s ti l l greater degree, m ay be sai d o f Mrs .

Behn , w ho , severa l years after his death , defam ed his m emory by apubl icatio n en ti tled, Oronoco ; or, the R oya l S lave, in w hich she

a ssai led him in the m os t vulgar and scurri lous s tra in o f abuse. But

i t so happened that, like o thers o f her class o f gross l ibel lers , she

overshot the mark O f her invectives ; fo r if her productio ns were sub

jected to a fair and impartial ana lysis, i t wou ld be found that the adm iss ions w h ich , in the course o f her s tory

, she is compel led to make,amoun t to w hat is qui te suflicient to upset

,des troy , and vitiate the

w ho le o f her own m ore formal a l legations, w hich thereby rem ained

MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY . 33

But the fleet being what was apprehended , that of anenemy , and which nearing the coast , under a flag of

neutral i zed, and leave behind no thing to be answered by o thers in re

spect o f them .

And such being the case, and the most p rqfliga te woman o f the

m o s t p rof liga te age in Eng l ish his tory being a lo ne concerned as to

testimony , we trust we sha l l s tand abso l ved from the necess i ty o f anym ore critica l or forma l ana lys is, the resul t o f which we pledge our

self to be o f the nature a lready described . A few words more, however,m ay perhaps be a l lowed , in respect to the character o f the assai lan t, orrather

,we shou ld say, l ibel ler, and her black paramour— for so he,

whose s tory she pretends to recoun t, was es teemed by the age in wh ichshe lived, even by her own contem poraries , and to w hose j

udgmen t,according to a late em inen t s tatesman and historian , Char es JamesFox , we are bound to defer ; fo r, says he, wisemen diflide in their ownjudgm en t, and defer to that of tho se who have had a nearer view o fth ings .

”— (Fox’

s Life of James I I .) But thef act i tsel f is one w hichis he ld in horror by all Euro peans, o f whatsoever nation or creed ,insomuch that no w h i te woman

,much less one claim ing for herse lf

the qual i ty o f lady , ever subjects hersel f, in the colonies, to the

accusation o f being the m istress o f an African s lave, or free negro— a

charge there o f a perfectly unique and nove l des cription— a firm bel iefin w hich in th is case, however, is warran ted by the evidence com

prised in Mrs . Behn’

s own writings, not on ly in their coarse and

lgross l icentiousness genera l ly, but in what she relates personal ly o f

erself, exh ibi ting, as it does , conduct to tal ly at variance w ith that o fa young, virtuous , and m odes t female ; and , on her return to Euro pe,her own friend and biographer no t on ly adm i ts , but glories in , the facto f her being in the keep ing o f a wea l thy Dutchm an , pretending i t wasdone w i th a view o f worm ing out o f him his po l i ti ca l state secrets, andthen

,l ike ano ther Del i lah , betraying them to her own government

and people, w i th w hom ,however, i t appears she stood so i l l in po int

o f reputa tion for veraci ty, as to share the common fa te Of all l iars, Of

not being bel ieved even when they chance to speak the truth ; forreporting, in her capacity o f spy , the purpose Of the Dutch to be to sai lup the river Thames— a project w hich , w hen executed, put all London,we may say all England , in to consternation— she was not believed ;and so

,no tw i ths tanding her intel l igence, the government and peo ple

were equa l ly taken by surprise , as though she had no t imparted it.And as to her wri tings general ly, w e bel ieve they m ay safely and

justly be pronounced to be a com pound o f trash and ri baldry from one

end to the o ther, w i thout, as in the case o f Mo ore’s ama tory po ems o f

o ur own day Li ttle ’s ,” as they are ca l led), containing any redeem ingqua l i ty , ei ther O f w it o r genius , though w i th an unm easurable pretens ion to , and afl

'

ectation o f bo th— an o pinion enterta ined by m ore compe tent, and i t may be be more impartial judges than ourself, one o f

whom an em inen t autho r o f the age, has in contempt said o f them ,

CAMB . JOUR . , 1 862 . F

34 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

truce , despatched a summon s to surrender, couched inthe most haughty and peremptory , no t to say insolen t

and w i th reference m ore especia l ly to her production o f the Art ofL ove (Lovers ’ watch , that she knew m uch “m ore o f the p ra ctica lthan o f the theo rectical part o f that art and as indeed seem ed to bethe case, by her friend

’

s own statement, that lovers con tinued to com e

after her, even after her decease ; and yet in conclusion, s trange to

say, as i f to furnish an incentive to vice, and offer an inducement too thers to dem ora l i ze succeeding ages, as she hel ped to corrupt herown— the grossest o f all ages— such a one found sepu l chre am ongs t“ the illustrious dead

”

(as they have been termed in Westminster

by whose order, or by what means, we now not, but o f

the date OfBeing now on the subject o f defamation, we shal l no tice the only

o ther a ttack w hich , as far as we are aware,w as ever m ade on theL ieutenan t-General

,and th is was on part o f a Co lonel Robert Sand

ford,who , being one o f his own counci l in 1 66 1

,strove to wres t the

government o f the co lony from him vi et armis . H e was taken ip sofacto at the head o f a number o f armed fo l lowers, assembled underhis leading, fo r such a crim ina l , rebel l ious , no t to say treasonable purpose ; but the Lieutenan t-General

,or ra ther we shou ld say, Genera l ,

(for such he was in the ful l sense o f the w ord, at the period now

referred to ,) unw i l l ing to try him on the extrem e charge, on w hich ,w hen convicted, (as o f necess i ty he wou l d have been,) he m us t havepaid the forfei t o f his l ife in a most ignom in ious manner

,sei zed him ,

and after a short incarceration, put him in irons and placed him on

board a vessel bound for England ; w here, on his arrival , instead of

that s incere contri t ion for his crime, and grati tude to him who com

muted,not to say rem i tted, the punishmen t o f i t , (and wh ich shou l d

have been the resul ts of the reflection he now had had time to m ake,)he publ ished in London an a ttack on him who , under such circumstances, we venture to think, he should have cons idered his bes t benefactor

,as one tha t had spared a l ife a lready forfeited to the law s of the

coun try ; and the gravamen o f his charge (al low ing as he does

Byam ’

s commiss ion under the crown to b e ful and am ple) seem s to

consis t in th is , - that in any case, and all even ts , he had exceeded his

p owers, for that in all such commissions is kept back from governorsthe power o f pardon ing in cases O f high treason— an o ffence imputedto him— but the rem iss ion o f which was, as he a l leged , reserved to theking a lo ne . I t m ay be reco l lected that such an Objection is veryana lagous to the one a few years ago over-ruled by the twelve judges ,in the case o f Mr. Sm i th O ’

Brien , who averred that,according to the

terms o f his sentence, w h ich w as dea th , he could not lega l ly be transported .

Now being a friend to m ercy , we woul d no t, if w e could, establish

See Dart’s Westm onasterium, vo l. 11 . p . 1 26 .

MEMO I R O F TH E BYAM FAM ILY . 35

terms , and which , being answered in su i table language ofrefusal and defiance , l i ttle indicati ve of the real state and

a prisoner’s plea o f right to the execution o f his former and m ore ex

treme sentence,and i t is now proved such an attem pt w oul d be

vain , as wel l as presum ptuous : observation with which we shal ldism iss th is part o f the case

,on ly further Observing that, in the

L ieutenant-Genera l’

s accoun t o f the “recent dis turbances a t Suri»

nam,

”and which , in connection w ith his own , Sandford purports to

g ive entire, is to be found the so lution to the enigma invo l ved inSandford

’

s extraordinary conduct,for the L ieutenant-Genera l therein

says o f him , H ad he learnt to obey before he commanded, he wouldnot have commanded before he obeyed . And after further remarking ,“ th is was the fau l t and ro ck on wh ich b e spl i t

,

” proceeds to say, in

less measured sentences, that he had been too early ra ised to s i tuations o f em inence in the co lony, before his judgmen t had maturedi tse l f, and enabled him to Obta in the mas tery over his lus t o f powerand o ther evi l pass ions : thus m aking a species o f apo logy fo r o ne

w hose conduct he was obl iged to condem n,and in some sort to punish .

Sandfo rd, in the part o f the publ ication he appro pria tes exclus ive lyto h imself, uninten tional ly, we conceive, enhances the character o f theLieutenant-Genera l , saying o f him tha t he was adored by Serj eantM aj or=I zieutenant~Colonel— George Usher ;

”an express ion w hich ,

w hen s tri pped o f its hyperbo le character, clearly shows the es tim a tio nin which the Lieutenant-Genera l was held by the commun i ty overwhich he presi ded , before there coul d have been room for the app li

cation o f so extravagant a term towards him by anyone, much lessby one o f a lmos t the h ighest rank in the co lony , and bearing the tim ehonoured nam e o f Usher, no t a lone a fi tting type, but reflecting honourOn all that was respectable in the co lo ny , w hen viewed as its repre

senta tive .

In th is brief ca tegory o f Genera l Byam ’

s defam ers,w hether inten

tional or unintentiona l , w e have no t included Southern , because,a l though that wri ter has condescended to fo l low in the wake Of such aw oman as Mrs . Behn, yet he l ived in a di fferen t age from her and the

General , and by no po ss ibi l i ty coul d O f h im self know anything o f

the circum s tances referred to by the former ; and w hen cal led o n byone o f the fam i ly— by, in fact, my grandfa ther, Co lo nel Wi l l iamByam— to know the grounds on w hich he had ca lumn iated hisgrandfa ther, he (as w el l he m igh t do) to ta lly disclaimed a ll know

ledge o f the truth o f the prem ises, on w h ich , no tw i ths tanding, he hadfounded his w ho le fi ctio n and s tory o f Oronoco— pleading , whateverthe origina l wri ter m igh t have do ne, he had h im sel f m entioned no rea lname in connectio n w i th the piece o f the sam e appel la tion as her’s , andthat w i th such a restri ction , he cons idered he had a righ t to make use

of the contents of any book which had long before appeared in prin t ;and such according to tradi tion is said to have been So uthern

’

s excuse,if no t his justification, forwri ting and publ ishing his play O f the name at

36 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

condition of the colony , and i ts own in ternal weaknessat the period , hosti l i ties began and con tinued for somet ime to b e carried on , on ei ther side ; but the resolutionO f making the most obstinate resi stance , and final ly repell ing the enemy , was one which the natu re o f the case , andreal ly en feebled condition of the colony , did no t admi tthe possibi l i ty Of carrying in to execution for the circumstances in which the Lieutenan t -General found h imsel fplaced , were of a ten -fo ld more imp era tive character on

the side towards submission , than those before which , asalready related , Lord Willoughby had been compel led tosuccumb at Barbadoes . If, therefore , as proved by theObvious facts Of the case , and the strongest and most

present in ques tion, which , however, it is Obvious , (618 far as concerns

the person to w hom i t is appl ied, is o ne o f Mrs . Be n’s own coining ;

s ince i t is qui te plain i t is not t e negro’

s own African appel lation,nor even his m ore recen tly imposed American one, and w hich she

herself s tates to have been Caesar, but one by wh ich she a lone hadthough t proper to designate her hero , viz ., from the great river o fO rono co , on the confines o f Surinam , for the p urp ose, no doubt, ofej ect— all that is cared for by w riters o f the class to w hich she

belonged , as being best ca lcu lated to fi l l their cofl’

ers and rep len ishtheir em pty pockets .

Am ids t the s trife engendered by wri ters on the two s ides for thepurpo ses of their respective parties , i t is now extrem ely difficul t

,if

not w ho l ly im poss ible, to obtain any fair and im partia l accoun t o fdevo tiona l or even every-day habi ts , particularly in the absence o f

fam i ly MSS. especia l ly relating to the subject ; but i t does so happenthat, in the publ ication to w hich reference has a lready been made ,that by George Warren , Gentleman , (H istory of Guiana and the

Colony of Surinam ,published at London , in the author,

to the profound respect he m anifests for his person and o ffice, incidenta l ly but s trongly adds his own tes timony to the remarkable and

singular character for veraci ty o f Lieutenant-Genera l Byam ; w hosew ord, as goo d as his bond, he considers a sufficien t voucher andguaran tee for any relation , however o therw ise incredible, and so

impl icity relying on i t, at once,o n his authori ty, proceeds to the

narration Of a m o s t extraordinary phenomenon in natura l history ,

pecul iar as was then though t to Surinam , but the truth o f w hichas s ince been put beyond the poss i bi l i ty o f doubt, by recen t dis

coveries , and more en larged experiences but the particulars w hereof,i f introduced in th is place, wo uld necessari ly lead us beyond the boundso f our present purpo se, more o f a biographica l than o f a scientif i cd escri ption.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

38 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .Vince of New York , in North Ameri ca .

1 But. bad as was

the cession of a coun try a l ready large , and promising soonto be as exten si ve as the empire o f Brazil , yet New York ,great as was that pro v ince , was n o t the on ly advan tagegained by the Engl i sh through the cession of Surinam , for

by that means , and the tran sfer of person s and pro pertytha t concurren tly took place , two other Engl ish co lon ies ,those of Jamaica and Antigua , were e i ther strengthenedor have been wholly bui l t u p thereby , and for augh t weknow

,other colon ies as wel l , by the material s which , on

the d issolution Of Surinam as an English colony , weretran sferred to those places , in the shape Of in tel l igen texperienced proprietors , white servan ts , negro slaves , andm achinery of all kinds ; and i t was not now a questionhow the articles that preceded the recovery of Surinamm ight be evaded , but how they might mos t efi

f

ectua lly be

enforced ; and for such pu rpose i t requi red all the artsO f diplomacy and power of the Engli sh to carry themin to execu tion ; for the Dutch , being ben t on thei rcoun teraction , by every possi ble mean s , fai r o r foul ,resorted at fi rst to such arts as they thought best adaptedto in terpose delay , and when such fai led , had recourse toopen force, insomuch that i t requi red the space Of ful lfifteen years to carry out thei r condi tion s , and emptySurinam , under Dutch ru le , Of i ts Engl ish con ten ts ,facts to which the proceedings of Sir Will iam Temple ,our ambassador at the Hague , and the counci l books ofEngland ,2 as wel l as the treaty of Westmin ster of the

1 Lord Bacon classes the foundation o f co lon ies and the rais ing O f

cities am ongs t “ heroic works,”and in wh ich he on ly fo l lows all the

wri ters o f an tiqui ty.

9 From the co l lection o f State Papers , by Sir L ionel Jenkins, Secretary o f State to Charles II . , v o l. i i . p . 21 3, i t appears tha t the CourtO f Whiteha l l , o n the 5th o f May , 1 680, was o ccupied w ith certa in letters from SirWil liam Stapleton , Governor o f the Leeward Is lands, inone Of w hich , under da te o f 7th o f January

,1 679—80, i t w as s tated

tha t the D ep tford , ketch , had just then returned to Antigua, f romSurinam

,w i th 1 02 persons, w hi tes and blacks

,on board, and that

perm iss ion was at the same time asked for o ther vessels to be a l lowed

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 39

14th of February , 1674 , in which the Lieu tenan t -Genera li s mentioned by name ,

“ Will iam Biam ,

” 3

(Byam ,) willbear ample testimony , as wel l as also does the n omenclature of the two above -named places , in the map of oneof which (Jama ica)will be found , Surinam Quarters

”

(Eli zabeth parish); in the other (An tigua) Guana,or Guiana Island ,

”860 .

To revert , however , to the posi tion of a ffa i rs , as determined by the treaty o f Breda, 1 667 , as soon as conditionsthereof became known in Surinam , and that that colonywas final ly ceded to the Dutch , even before the latter hadtime to concoct plan s for the arrest Of the Engl ish leavingthe province , the Lieutenan t -General , who had enj oyedthe command thereof for the space of twe l ve years , (forthe greater portion of wh ich time as ful l General ” and

Governor, by which b e e i ther a l ternately signed himsel fand was addressed ,) took his departu re therefrom , and

having , for a third time, to seek shel ter and a homebeyond the great Atlantic Ocean , took u p his abode inthe i sland of An tigua , on his reason for which choice weshal l now attempt to throw some l ight .

A.D . 1 666 , the year big with the porten tou s events wehave been describing at Surinam , was al so equal lyprol ific in Sim ilar disasters occurring in other portions ofthe West Ind ies ; for, before the close O f i t , An tigua hadbeen attacked , taken , and utterly laid waste, by the

French , and in the earl ier portion of the same year St.

to leave the sam e co lony w ith a l ike des tination , obstacles havingpurpo sely been in terpo sed to hinder vessel s that either did or woul dhave left Surinam

,and s im i larly laden , departing therefrom ; and in

the presen t case, bo th wh i tes and blacks on board the D ep tfordhad been set upon by the Dutch and Indians o f Surinam , and

nearly massacred , ere they coul d get away from that co lony , o f

w hi ch i t is sta ted they were “ the strength .

”From hence m ay be

seen bo th the hindrances in the text a l luded to , and the length o f timeit took for their remova l , no t a l together o vercome, as it thus appears ,at the end o f fifteen years ; so

,w i th in a compara tively recen t period,

thi re were l iving w i tnesses to such a transfer in the persons o f manyo ld negroes o f Antigua .

3 This is taken from the Latin vers ion , the Engl ish co py most probably having the name correctly spel t .

40 MEMO I R O F TH E BYAM FAM ILY .

Christopher ’s , the mother of tha t and of severa l othercolon ies In i ts own vicin i ty , had a lso been captured by thesame power ; so that th is was commonly marked as the

most disastrous year that had happened to the Engl ish inthose parts fl as , indeed , with bu t a very trifl ing exten sionof time , might a l so be sa id of places nearer home , theBri ti sh i sles , and e ven the metro pol is i tsel f : for i t will beremembered that at this t ime occu rred the sa i l ing up the

Thames of a Dutch fleet , which threw all London in tothe u tmost consternation , the dreadful plague by whichten s Of thousands were swept away , and the great fire ofLondon , by which the metropoli s i tsel f was burn t down .

But to revert to the subject more immediately in question — that o f the reco very of St. Chri stopher ’ s , now in thehands of the French , bu t included in Lord Willoughby

’ scommission , as governor— his lordship was proceeding inthe command of a fleet of th i rteen or more Ships , and

with a proportionate body Of troops on board , when , inh is way from Barbadoes , the seat of his governmen t , hewas overtaken by a hurricane , which happened a weekbefore the time at which such convulsion s of natu re are

general ly accounted to take place , or even to begin and

being driven by the violence of the tempest on a ledgeof rocks, cal led “ The Saints , in the neighbourhoodof Guadaloupe, was there u tterly and wholly wrecked .

Samuel Pepys , Esq . , in his wel l - known D iary , has leftus an accoun t of thi s di re disaster , in a letter addressedby him to Lord Vi scoun t Brouncker, under date of 29thNovember , 1 666 .

But perhaps our i l l , but confirmed Tid ings from the Barbadoes m ay no t have reached your Lo rdship, com ing but yesterdayv izt that e leven Ships , whereo f two o f the King

’

s the Ho pe and

the Coventry go ing then ce w ith Men to attack St Chris to pherswere seized by a vio lent Hurricane and a ll sunk. Two on ly O fthirteen es caping and those w ith LOSS O f Masts &c. my Lordhimse l f, Fran cis Lord Wi l loughby O f Parham is invo l ved in th isd isas ter and I think two Sh ips thrown on an Is land o f the Fren ch(q

y Guade lo upe) and so all the Men to the num ber o f 500becam e Prisoners .

”

And thus his lordship , and all that were w i th h im , most

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY. 4 1

miserably perished , on the 25th of Ju ly , 1666 . Onnews of this d isaster to Fran ci s , fifth .

Lord Willoughby,

of Parham , reaching England , William , his brother and

successor in the t i tle , was l ikewise appoin ted (after on lya very brief in terval) to hi s command , and where presently repai ring in person , he was in Antigua on the

arri val there of General Byam from Su rinam , in 1 667 ,and in Apri l of the fol lowing year , 1 668 , passed letterspaten t under His Maj esty ’ s great seal Of the CaribbeanI slands, gran ting this , his deceased brother

’s friend , twoestates in that i sland , one in the district from his sai dbrother cal led Willoughby Bay,

”and the other in

the opposi te part of the i sland , cal led Cedar H i l l ,” of

which latter hi s namesake , and descendan t in seventhdegree of l ineal descen t, SirWill iam Byam , the presentworthy Presiden t Of the i sland , i s now the owner .Such then , vi z . , the recen t wasting of the i sland by the

French , i ts resti tu tion to the English crown , and certainfragmentary bu t proprietary rights thereon on the partof Lord Willoughby , i t m ay safe ly be assumed were themotives of General Byam in taking up hi s abode in the

i sland of Antigua , even i f he had not an terior ones of akindred nature , and which is what we rather bel ieve tohave been the case, and that the same lands having beengran ted to him eigh teen years before , in 1 650 , when inthis i sland with his lordship ’s bro ther,

°

Francis , the pre

sen t w as a mere renewal of the grant at that time made ;though t necessary by reason of the late conquest of thei sland by the French , which , however erroneously , wastaken to absorb and eat up all right in lands on the partof the former proprietors thereof ; certa in ly a most conv enient doctrine , since to all fresh gran ts were annexed ad rawback or du ty to the crown Of 4% per cen t . on annualproduct of the estate bu t we very much question whetherthe principle wou ld have admitted of home appl ica tion ,

it. the even t of temporary occupati on of any part of theUn i ted Kingdom by an enemy .

By documen ts yet in the Registry at An tigua , i t ap l

pears that Byam was sti l l in the command of that i sland ,CAMB . JOUR 1 862 .

G

42 MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

as he had before been at Surinam , and having now lei sure ,in the brief span of existen ce which yet remained for him ,

to take a survey of h is chequered , even tful l ife , and thereward of all his labours in the service of his k ing and

country for the space of th irty years, under the mostextraordinary and try ing circumstances the coun try everunderwent , he seems to have grown despondent on a

retrospect of such a requital , and what we must needs callbase INGRAT ITUDE. For, amongst the multi tud inous l i terary treasu res in the Bri ti sh Museum , i s found , after thefash ion of the times in which he l i ved , an acrostic of his ,answering in the initial letter of each l ine to the severalletters of which his name was composed , and togetherforming “William Byam ;

”and the same, in no way a

mean production as a l i terary composition , will , we bel ieve, admit of being described as l i ttle less than an

invoca tion to dea th too

come and take him — expressive , asi t i s, of no horror a t the approach , in prospecti ve, of thegrim ty ran t , bu t , con trariwise, invi ting him as a mostwelcom e gues t ; and , as a whole, clearly indicati ve ofwhat at the same period of time was passing in the

breast of his friend and late compan ion in arms, SirHugh Windham , who on the approach of dea th orderedto be engraved on a flat stone, and put over his grave ,in St. Decuman ’s Church , Somersetshire , an epitaph ,reflecting In the greatest degree , on the then reigningmonarch . We are sorry we have no t these l ines , whichwe ourself, some years ago , copied from the grave-stonein the middle ai sle of St. Decuman ’s Chu rch , or weshould prefer giving them in thei r en ti rety moreespecially as the reverend historian for Somersetshi re(Coll inson) has not though t proper to furn i sh them ,

amongst other inscri ptions to the same or Windhamfamily bu t they express that “ FOR REWARD of all hissigna l services , su fferings, and losses, perfo rmed and

incurred in his “ martyred father ’s cause ,”he “ got

nought bu t WOUNDS and SCARS . Concern ing Sir HughWindham ,

we th ink i t no t here out of place to say, thatthe Court Journa l i tsel f, from which w e have al ready

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 43

quoted , Mercurius Aulicus , bears wi tness to the grea texten t of his losses i n the royal cause — the number for3oth of March , 1645 , stating the amount thereof, i n theattack on and pil lage of hi s house , at and , i nthe next generation , hi s patrimony had al together passedto a stranger .In respect to Lieu tenant-General Byam , to whom we

retu rn , i t seems no t unworthy of remark that Maj orJohn Scott, a man of an enlarged m ind , and great praeti cal knowledge and experien ce in the West Ind ies , in hisva luable wri tings on Guiana , (yet preserved in the Bri tishMuseum ,)has affixed the seal of h i s approbation to thechoice of the people of Surinam in selecting him , Byam ,

for thei r governor, cal l ing him , as he does , and in reference to such a choice , a mostj udicious gen tleman and

the authors of that great work , the Universa l H istory ,

have borne similar testimony to his meri t , in the veryindex to thei r vast comprehen sive undertaking , in whichthey mention the meritorious conduct of Byam ,

— re

ferring to the body Of the ir work for certain particularsin support of, and as au thori ty for, such a statemen t .By the word ing of hi s wi ll , dated 1 6 69— 1 670 , i t wou ld

appear as though General Byam , at the time Of his decease,sti l l cl ung to a hope , how fa in t and laten t soever i t mightbe , that some tardy j ustice would be rendered , i f no t tohimsel f, at least to hi s posteri ty , bequeathing , as he doesin that document, to hi s three sons , W

'

illiam ,

4 Willoughby ,

4 Wi l l iam , the e ldest, died jus t as b e atta ined the age o f manhood ,leaving the inheri tance between his two o ther bro thers , Willoughbyand Edward ; Wil loughby, a co lone l in the army , w as comm ander o fa corps O f Gentlemen Volunteers, cons ti tuting a body-guard to the

commander-in-ch ief o f an expedi tion fi tting out a second time for therecovery o f St. Chris topher’s , under the command Of Genera l Codringto n , an expedi tion w hich was completely successful in its object, butin w hich he rece ived a m orta l wound

,o f wh ich he no t long after

yvards died , leaving a w ife w i th a youthful fam i ly, all m inors, to mourn

h is loss — Vida L ondon Gazettes, Nos . 2590 —2602 ; Antigua and

Antiguans , v o l . i i . p . 322 .

Edward was governor o f Antigua (better known as o f the LeewardIs lands) from 1 7 14 to 1 742 . At the head o f a regiment o f his own,raised in Antigua, and part of the 27th or Enn iski l len regiment o f

44 MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

and Edward , his real estate , share and share a l ike , withthe remarkable wo rds appended thereto , “ in wha tsoever

p art of the world situa ted ,”as though to pro v ide for the

case to which a l lusion has been made, and necessari lycomprehending in the term England , no less than An

tigua ; for we can hardly suppose that Surinam ,in which

he had had an estate, being now formal ly ceded by treatyto the Dutch , can he in tended to be sign ified thereby .

He died in An tigua , in D ecember, 1 670 , at an age

when , for counci l , i f no t for physical force , b e was equa lor su perior to what he had been at any former period ofhis l ife , viz . , in the forty -eighth year of his age , the sameas that O f those two i llustrious person s of ou r own time ,William Pitt , and the

‘ immorta l Nelson ,and we bel ieve of

the same disease O f which (finding his best cherished plan sbaffled and falsified by the even t) the former d ied , viz . ,

vexation of spi ri t , or'

o f what i s more common ly knownby the term Of a brohen heart.

”

And thu s we close a brief his tory of the career of aCaval ier , a courageous and hearty roya list, no t

drawn from romance, as a wel l wrought -up ta le of fiction ,

or fo unded at best on a supposi ti tious state Of th ings , but apla in ,

simple , and unvarn ished statemen t O f facts , supported a l ike by tru th and his tory in every portion thereof ;the wanderings o f the subj ect of this part of ou r memoi r,be ing to a three-fo ld larger exten t than those of the farfamed ZEneas O f old , and spread over, we bel ieve , afourfo ld period O f time . For the son s of the general al readynamed descended , on thei r mother

’ s Side , from the no blestblood in England , and even from royal ty i tsel f— for thei rdescen t , we say , and that of the i r po steri ty , we refer toSir John Bernard Burke , the presen t U lster -King -at

Arms ’ work , en ti tled , Royal Families Of England ,

the l ine, he dis tinguished h imsel f in the a ttack on Guada loupe,carrying in ga l lan t s tyle the post o f “ les p etits H abitans,

”1 2th o f

March,1702—3, O f which transaction corresponding honourable

m en tio n is m ade in the Anna ls of theReign of Queen Anne, and in the

London Gazette o f from the 6th to the 1 0th o f May, 1703, NO .

3912 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

46 MEMO I R O F TH E BYAM FAM ILY .

the other— bu t in regard to the subject at presen t beforeu s

,su ffice i t to say , that no t so much as the name of one

of the above-men tioned parties , Henry , Barry , or Arthur,occu rs in any of the l ists we have seen of the 1 649 o fficers ,

”and en ti tled to pay as such ; and so we m ay con

clude them to have all p rema turely p erished pri or to suchdate— tha t of the com ing over to Ireland of Cromwel l .SARAH , the eldest daughter of Edward Byam ,

the Pre

cen tor, i s mentioned in the wi l l O f her brother William ,

of the date of 1669 , as his “sis ter, Sarah Morley ,

”the

wife , or widow , i t m ay be , of Thomas Morley , a captainin King Charles the Fi rst ’s army in I reland ; al so ,EL IZ ABETH , as hi s “ sister, E lizabeth Kingsmill, the

rel i ct probably of the Rev . Augustine Kingsmill , rector ofMogeely , Rostillan , &c. ,

in Cork , and of Barry’s Court In

the same coun ty , and for whom an Elizabeth , hi s rel i ct,took out letters of administration In the Prerogati ve Courtof Dubl in the same year , 1 669 . This Augustine , bo rn ,

o r at least baptised , at M i l ton , near Si ttingbourne , inKen t , on the 2ud of September , 1604, was son of Rev .

An thony Kingsmi ll , a dign i tary of the Church in Ireland ,and who was the fi rst of h is family that settled there , andone , i t i s presumed , of the family Of Sidman ton , in

Hampshi re , O f which no less thanfour brothers me tricalated at the Un i versi ty O f Oxford on one day ,

in the year1 553 , and of whom (though their Christian names be no t

gi ven) one i s bel ieved to have been Andrew , a learnedand pio us person ,

” says Wood ; a second , John , Demy ofMagdalen Col lege , then aged six teen , and Fel low threeyears later, in 1 556 ; and a thi rd , Thomas, who runn ingthe same cou rse , was a Fel low of Magdalen in 1 560 ,

afterward s Publ ic O rator of the Uni versi ty , and Professor of Hebrew there in .

JO AN , the fou rth daughter of Edward Byam ,Precen tor

O f Cloyne, i s al so men tioned in the will of her brotherWilliam , as hi s sister, Joan M ills , the wife , or i t m aybe widow , of Thomas M i l ls , Esq .

, Of Ballibeg , in the

coun ty of Cork , late a captain in King Charles the Fi rst’s

army in I reland ; and

MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 47

ANNE, the fifth and youngest daughter of EdwardByam , the Precen tor, according to the funeral certifica teof 1639 , is men tioned in the will of her brother Will iam ,

of 1 669 , as sti l l Anne Byam ,

”and O f course unmarried .

And thus we have traversed the whole of Edward the

Precen tor ’s children , as enumerated in his funeral certificate , both ma le and fema le : and to this we now appenda sl ight notice of his (Edward Byam

’s) elder brother’s son ,

i. e. , Henry , the second son of Henry of Luckham , D.D. ,

born 152 1 , entered the Universi ty O f Oxford , at Linco lnCol lege, 24th of November , 1 637 , then aged sixteen , and

from thence was elected a studen t O f Chri st Chu rch , fromwhence he took hi s B.A. degree the 26 th of June, 1 64 1 ,and afterwards

,no doubt, was one Of the fou r son s referred

to by An thony Wood, as capta ins in the regimen t ra ised

by his fa ther’ s influence in those parts , and wherein the

Doctor had al together five sons engaged . On the visi t tothe Un i versi ty of the Parl iamen tary Commissioners , in1648 , Mr . Byam was in the number of the studen ts ofChrist Church expelled for hi s and thei r loyal ty to thecrown , and which Mr . Byam ”

We conclude to be no

other than this Henry , though we find one of the name ,and , we presume , family , a gen tleman sold ier , buried atSt . Martin ’s , Carfax , the 30th ofMay, 1 644 and , indeed ,the havoc made in the family by the ci vi l wars was mo stfearful

,wi th the sole exception of Will iam , who emigrated ,

even tual ly cutting Off root and branch , young and Old ,bu t especia l ly the former, to the number nearly of twen typersons , from whom succeeding and all fu ture generation s were to spring . In a posterior age , however, twobrothers , son s of a grandson of William who emigrated ,appeared for en trance a t thi s un i versi ty , bu t were apparently arrested by the hand of death before matricu lation ,

and that too in a singlefortnight, the one dying the 23rd0" June , and the other the 6 th Of July , 1 7 14 , (both , bytrad ition , of the smal l pox ,) and were bu ried in the samegra ve, in the chance l O f St . Tole ’ s ” Church , Oxon ,

where was , ti l l the late re -paving of the floor, an inscription , of which Sir J . Peshall, in his H istory of O sgford ,

MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

has preserved the following memorial , now otherwiseperished

Willoughby, son of Co l. William Byam , born in the division ofO ld North Sound , in the I sland of Antigua , died July the

6 th 17 14.

Yeamdns , his second son, died June 23rd , 17 14 .

Their ages are not given , but we have reason to bel ievethat O f the eldest was no t more than thi rteen , and the

youngest twel ve , - certa in ly tender ages for the un i versi ty ,but yet no t beneath those at which some other membersthereof have been admitted , though i t m ay be rarely .

Certain i t i s that , whether j ustly or unj u stly , the even thad a sin i ster influence on the fortunes of Oxford , as faras this family was concerned , for when Edward , the nextbrother to those there in terred was ready , in poin t of age ,for the un i versi ty , instead of Oxford , he matri culated at

Trin i ty Col lege, Cambridge . Nevertheless Samuel , theson of Maj or Samuel Byam , en tered as a Commoner a tQueen ’s College on the 8 th of June , 1 729 , and the following i s an extract con cern ing him , taken from the matriculation register , by the favou r of Dr. Bliss Co ll .

R eginae, 1729 , Junii 1 8 , Sam . Byam , ceta t. 17 , Sam .

F ilius de I nsula An tegoa , Arm . but he does n o tappear to have taken any degree

?

Another Samuel Byam , of thi s family , matriculated at

Un i versi ty College, the 24th of January , 1 788 , and tookall his degrees there, — v i z . , his B.A. the 2 1 st of October ,1 79 1 ; his M .A . the 1 0th O f July , 1 794 ; his B.D. the

22ud of April , 1 807 , and hi s D.D. two days subsequently,

on the 24th of April , 1 807 . His n ame in the matricu

lation register stands as fol lows : Co ll. Universita tis,

1 788 , Januarzi 24 , Samuel Byam ,18 , Guilielmi deM il

5 This Samuel died in An tigua, the 1 3th of January, 1 738 , and wasburied at St. George

’

s , in tha t is land , on the fo l low ing day . H e was

ances tor, in the fema le l ine, o f the fam i lies Of Fram pton , o f Morton,Dorset, and Of Sh irley, o f Eatington Park , o f which lat ter, two , fatherand so n, have bo th been Members o f Parl iam ent for South Warw i ckshire . In Burke ’s Commoners

,vide vo l. i . p . 49 ; vo l. i i i . p . 419 ;

v o l. i v. p . 1 93.

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

ford H aven , com . P em . A rm. F il. ; i. e. ,of Lanian , a

seat he had near M i l ford Haven .

Th is Samuel enj oyed the l iv ing of Wyke Regi s , nearWeymouth , and su bsequently that of Catterick , in Yorksh ire , in possession of which latter he died , at Brussel s ,the 24th of April , 18 16 , being al so at the time chaplainin ord inary to His Majesty King George 1 1 1 .

Edward Gamage Byam , sen i or Captain i n H .M .

’

s 59th

Regimen t of Fo ot, born 3oth of June, 1 823 , entered atPembroke Col lege , Oxon , 1 840 . He i s son of William ,

(now Sir Will iam Byam ,)the President of Antigua . Allfive being descendants , in the ma le l ine , though indifferent degrees , from Edward Byam ,

sometime of Magdalen Col lege, Oxon , and retrospect of whose posi tionh is own — his brothers ’ —his father ’s — towards the Churchof England , remounting , as does the same , to nearly theorigina l thereof, we cannot close withou t taking a yet

m ore perfect and comprehensive glance at ou r own place,i n respect to an establi shmen t no t on ly springing ou t of,but ful ly iden tified with , the most gloriou s event Of

modern times— a Reforma tion i n religion— in respect towhich we find oursel ves to bear a singularly near affin i ty ,being , in the three cen tu ries which have elapsed since thel igh t O f that gloriou s constel lation of the moral world fi rstbroke in on ou r benighted land , l ineal ly descended fromno less than eight learned min i sters of the Church ofEngland , composed of all orders of the priesthood ,bishop

,d ign i taries , and parochial mini sters , as the sub

j oined table wil l more particularly and d istinctly ShowD ign itaries qf the

P arochia l M inisters . Church . B ishop .

LAWRENCE BYAM, Bec ANTHONY EAGLBSFIELD ,

6 ULIc, or ULrssns Buaenfltor of a kham , Somer Prebendary o f Wells , Bishop o f Ardagh , cre

set, from 1 5 74 to 1 6 14. from 1 599 to 1 630 . ated by letters patent,— (Paternal ances tor.) (Paternal Ances tor.) dated th e 6th o f April ,

5 An thony Eaglesfield en tered Queen ’

s Co l lege, Oxon, the 1 7th OfJune, 1 572 , was e lected Fe l low 1 577 or 8, and presen ted in 1 579 to therectory o f Charl ton-super-O tmore, in O xfordshire, a co l lege living ; in1 576 he took his B .A . degree .

7 Previous to his eleva tion to the episcopa l bench , th is pre la te hadpassed through the severa l s tages o f Dean o f Em ly, Precentor of

CAME. JO UR . , 1862 . H

50 MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

UitI c BURGH , Rector o f EDWARD BYAM , Precen

Dungarvon , from first tor o f Cloyne , from l 627

part of seventeen th cen to 1 639 — (Paternal Antury.

— (Materna1 ances cestor.)tor.) R I CHARD BURGH ,

Pre

RI CHARD BURGH , Rec centor o f Em ly , from

tor o f Tipperary , A .D. 1 66 1 to 1 668 .— (Mater

1 770 .— (Maternal an nal Ancestor.)

cestor.) R I CH ARD BURGH , Pre

centor o f Em ly, from

1 690 to 1 739.-Mater

nal Ancestor.)

Al together presenting a phalanx of clergy of the ReformedChurch of England and Ireland which , i t i s bel ie ved , i snot surpassed , even if equal led , by the wel l -knownclerical , bu t now ennobled , famil ies of Nelson and Thurlow ; and , i f col lateral s were to be counted , the numberwould be instantly more than doubled ; and include thesevera l names of Fleet , Mascal l , two Periam s , (father andson ,) Balch , two Gi bbes , (father and son ,) Watts , threeKingsmills , (Augustine, father, and grandfather,) besidesothers too tedious here to b e more particu larly specified ,no t less than thirty in all, from whom we are e i therl ineal ly descended , or closely a l l ied by marriage, du ringthe same peri od of time .

A P P E N D I X .

WILLIAM FLEET , born at London, rector o f Selworthy, Somerset ;took his D.A. degree, 1 1 th December, 1564.

WILLIAM MASCALL , b o rn at Gloucester, recto r o f Clo tworthy,Somerset ; matriculated at O xon

,1565 to ok his B.A. degree,

1569.

EDWARD PERIAM, b o rn in Devonsh ire, rector o f Rownington,Somerset ; took his A.M. degree, 15th April , 1589.

SAMUEL PERIAM,rector o f Rownington , Somerset, son o f the

fo rmer.TH OMAS BALCH

,vicar O f Dul verton, Somerset ; took his B.A.

degree, 1626 .

JOH N GIBBES,recto r o f Clotworthy, Somerset.

Em ly,Prebendary o f Limerick, Cashel , &c. ; and he w as paterna l

ances tor o f Genera l Lord Downes, Knigh t o f the Russ ianorder o f St. Anne, o f the Portuguese o f the Tower and

consecrated at ChristCh urch , Dub lin , the

1 1 th o f April , 1 692 ,being forty-firs t b ishopof that d io cese

,Mae]

,8

Briton , and nephew o f

St. Patrick , b eing th e

first, A.D. 454.— (Ma

ternal ancestor.)

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 5 1

TH OMAS WATT S , vicar o f Dul verton, Somerset ; took his A.M.

degree, 18th March,157 1 .

ANTH ONY KINGSMILL, rector o f Monkton, Is le o f Thanet, from1579 to 1585 ; vicar o f Mi lton , near Sittingbourne, from 1584

to 16 16 , when he d ied , and where he was buried .

ANTH ONY KINGSMILL, bo rn in o r about 1576 ; o f Trinity Co l lege,Cambridge ; took priest

’

s o rders in 1599 ; vicar o f Tongue,Kent, 2ud o f No vem ber, 1603 ; em igrated to Ireland ; vicaro f Brego ige, Ro stillan, and Mogee ly, and Preb endary o f

Cloyne, 1633.

AUGUST INE KINGSMI LL, o f Barry’s Court, co . Cork, born at

Mi lton , Kent, August, 1604 ; too k b o th deacon and priest’

s

orders in 1633 ; succeeded his father in the vicarages o f Ros

ti l lan and Mogee ly same year.

Extract from Mercurius Aulicus , pub l ished at O xfo rd, 1 for the

purpo se O f communicating intel ligence O f the court to the restO f the kingdom .

”Fo r the week o f from 2nd to the 9th o f

February .— Tuesday, F ebrua ry the 4th, 1644.

Now as this groundless rebel lion usual ly drives them (theParliam entarians) into horrible co ntrad ictions , so they genera l lyrai l at us (the Ro ya l ists) fo r do ing any thing wh ich they themse lves practice ; fo r

’

tis incred ib le w hat vain pam ph lets have b eeno n ly spent in rai ling at such as woul d have had B rowne ?Z to

del iver Ab ingdo n to his Maj es ty, tho ugh they have been sincebusy to bribe o ver d ivers O f his Majesty ’s garris ons ; more particularly the town O f BRIDGEWATER , in Somersetsh ire

, was f a irlybid f or th is last week ; fo r Co lone l Blake ,3 the Rebels

’

Go vernoro f Taunto n

,o ffered to Captain Byham (Byam), o f the

garriso n o f Bridgewa ter, to betray that town to them ; the Capta in

, a courageous and hearty loya lis t, immed iate ly acquaintedCo lonel W indham

,4 the Go verno r, who bid him continue the

1 H ead Quarters o f the King : edited by Sir Jo hn Berkenhead,and

printed by H . Hul l, for W . Webb .

2 Projec t O f Brown, Comm ander of the Parl iamentary forces at

Abingdo n , fo r the de l ivery up o f that town to the king.

3 Afterwards the celebrated Adm ira l o f that name, Robert Blake .

4 Edmund Windham , e ldest son o f Sir Thom as , of Kents ford , parisho f St. Decum an

’

s, in the county o f Somerset

,brough t up to arm s in

the Low Co un tries , and one o f the first tha t appeared in arm s fo r

Charles I . : he survived the Res toration,after w hich he was made

Knigh t-Marshal l o f England , and died in 1 682 ; he had been o f the

Privy Chamber to Charles I ., and was common ly known as I

’Vurse

Windham .

52 MEMO I R O F THE EYAM FAM ILY .

trea ty, and get what he could from B lake : the articles wereagreed on, that B lake and his fel low-rebe ls sho ul d march towardsBridgewater on Sunday nigh t las t, (Fe bruary the 2nd ,) and theCap tain being then Captain o f the Guard

, w as to let down the

drawbridge, and un lo ck the turnpike, (and) to let them all in,

at four o f the c lo ck next m orning, fo r wh ich they were to givehim whereo f he received 1350 in hand : the rebe ls came

acco rd ingly, and the ca tain kept punctua l w o rd w i th them ; forjust at that hour the re ls’

1000 ho rse and fo o t cam e near thetown

,Captain Byham (Byam) let down the bridge h imse l f, and

unlo cked the turnpike, insomuch that Captain Weems , a Sco t,who led on the rebe ls , came up on the bridge and cried f ollow ,

a ll’

s

our own,b ut at that instant

,Captain Byham (Byam) gave fire to

a p iece o f o rdnance, charged w ith case-sho t , which d is pa tched thateager Seat and many o thers, dead in the place . There were fiftyki l led , and had the garrison ho rse been as ready to fo l low theircommander, few O f the rebels had retrea ted back to Taun ton ; as

to Captain Byham (Byam) he is to take advice from some ab lelawyer, how to reco ver the rest O f his thousand p ounds , fo r thathe kept prom ise, bo th in letting down the b ridge, and un lo ckingthe turnp ike ; b ut we hear the Captain is ful ly satisfied , havinga lready received £ 50 in money

,and ano ther fifty in rebe ls .

”

Latin ins cription on a m onum ent at Luccomb , Somersetshire, tothe memo ry o f the Rev . Henry Byam ,

DD. ,for fifty

-five yearsthe rec to r o f that parish ; and a lso chaplain o f Charles and

comp anion of his exile, as herein s tated .

No n proenl hinc sub m armo re congenito ,s epultum jacet co rpus Henric i Byam ;ex antiquissimaByamo rum Fam i l ia o riund i,Sacro sanctee Theo logiae Do ctoris insignissim i,hujus Eccles iae , proximaa Selwo rthianaa

Recto ris ,Bastorisque v igilan tiss imi ;

Ec cles iae athredralis Exoniens is Cano nici ,Ecclesiaeque Wellens is Praeb endarii

,

Serenissimae Majestatis Caro l i Secund i RegisCapellani et Concionatoris ord inariinecuou ejusdem saeviente i l laTyranide,et semper execrandaPhanaticorum Rebel l ione ,TerraMarique Com itis , Exulisque s imul .Ex melio re luto ejue constructum corpus

,

po s t annos tandem octoginta et no vem ,

anno salutis m i l lesimo sexcentesimo sexagesimo nono ,

morti, non tam triumphanti, quam invitan ti , placide cess it ;

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

54 MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM I LY .

Colonel William Byam , of Pensive Hal l , Antigua , and

of Westborne Hou se , Middlesex ,

l grandson of Will iam ,

the go vernor of Su rinam , of whom , as the son of Edward ,of Magdalen Co l lege , so much has a l ready been said , wasborn a t Pen sive Hal l , the seat of his father, Edward ,many years Go vernor O f the i sland ,2 (from 1 7 15 toon the 3rd o f July , 1 706 , and admitted , 2 l st June , 1 720 ,at Christ College , Cambridge , where he took his B.A.

degree in 1 724 . He died at Barbuda , (an i sland , thew hole o f which he and hi s u terine bro ther, Samuel Martin ,

the father of the fi rst baronet of that name , conj oin tlyren ted of the Codring ton family ,) the 26 th of September,1 755 .

I t wi l l be seen from what i s above in timated , that thej unction Of the families of Byam and Martin , so inseparable as n o t at times to b e distinguishable, was on the

mother’

s side, both having a l ike the same paren t and

common origin in the person of Lydia Thomas , the

aun t of the fi rst baronet O f tha t name .

3 Each of suchtwo parties , kn i tted toge ther in the bonds of the closestfraterna l affection ,

thenceforth imposing for a Christianname on his posteri ty the surname of the other, and the

1 This gentleman was a great adept in all the accom pl ishm entsrequis i te, in the o pinion o f the age, to complete the character o f af inished gentleman , i t being reported o f him ,

that he o nce in fencingfo i led his own mas ter

, the celebra ted Figg— (see Ire land ’s H ogarth)— w ho lay a t his m ercy ; and he is sai d to have equal ly exce l led at

quarter-s taff. H e died in saving from a w atery grave som e O f his

fe l low -creatures, wrecked o n his island o f Barbuda , thro ugh the co ldthereby caugh t . There is a go od portrai t o f him at Cedar H i l l .

9' Commanded his own,an Antiguan regim ent, and part o f the 27th,

or Enniski l len regiment o f the l ine, in an attack on Les peti ts H abitans

,

”an im portant post in the is land o f Guada loupe, w hich he carried

in the m o s t ga l lan t s tyle, on the 1 2 th o f March , 1 702—3 . Vide

Anna ls of the R eign of Queen Anne ; B ritish Emp ire in America ;L ondon Gazette o f from the 6 th to the 1 0th o f May, 1 703, No .

39 12 ; Antigua and Antiguans , publ ished in London, by Saunders86 O tley , Co ndui t Street, 1 844 .

3 Governor Sir George Thomas , Bart . , who d ied at his house, inUpper Brook Street, Grosvenor Square, London, the 31 st o f Decemher, 1 774, and for a sketch o f who se life, drawn by a masterly hand,see Gentleman

’

s M agaz ine for September, 1 775 .

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 55

0111 6 ? that of the fi rst, as at presen t or lately exhibi tedin the cases of Sir Byam Martin , the presen td istinguished Admi ral o f the Fleet ,4 and the amiableowner Of the beau tiful seat on the Thames , of BanksideHouse

,near Kingston , Byam Martin ,

Esq late Go vernorof Amboyna , and Residen t at Hyderabad , on the one

side ; and of ou r own late brother and uncle , M a rtin

Byam , on the other .The Rev . Franci s Byam , brother of the preceding , rector

of St . John ’s , An tigua , and Commissary of the Bishop ofLondon (or Vi ce-Bishop) in the Leeward Islands , wasborn at Pensive Hal l , the 3rd of May ,

1 709 , was ad

m itted 1 728 , a studen t in Trin ity Col lege, wherehe took hi s B .A. and h is M .A . degrees , the fo rmer the

and the latter the He held for some timethe l i v ing o f Fon thi l l Gifford , in Wilts , and according toCole ’s MSS . , in the Bri tish Museum , was for some whileFel low O f Trin i ty College , Cambridge ; he made severalva l uable commun ications to the Roya l Society , the original s O f which are stil l preserved by that society , and

copies whereof m ay be found amongst thei r‘

prin tedP hilosop hica l P roceedings .

5 He died on hi s passage from

4 Since foregoing was written , the death of the dis tinguished personal luded to , the Adm ira l o f the British fleet, and Vice-Adm ira l o f theUni ted Kingdom ,

has been announced as o ccurring at the house o f hisson, Rear-Adm ira l Fanshaw Martin

,Superintendent Of Portsmouth

Do ckyard, Saturday, 2 1 st o f O ctober, 1 854.

5 O ne o f the topics embraced is a singular petrifaction found in aquarry,out o f w hich the town o f St. John

,or a portion thereof, had

been constructed ; and ano ther has re lation to the quantity Of rainw hich had fal len in the is land during a given number years . The

firs t consis ted o f a fish, in the Wes t Indies cal led the Old Wife,”

found in a block o f s tone taken from a m ountain two miles dis tant fromthe sea, and in an eleva tion o f three hundred yards above the level ofthe high water m ark— a commun i cation wh ich excited much a ttention at the time , and drew forth the cri tica l remarks o f Arthur Pond,a learned m ember o f the society, addressed to the president thereof,the Earl o f Macclesfield , and l ikewise caused an engraving o f the

petrifaction to be made,to be found in the P hilosophica l P roceedings

fo r May, o f the year 1 755 . The years to w hich the o ther subjectinvo l ved had rela tion were those o f 1 75 1 —2- 3 and 4, and the raintha t had fal len during them in Antigua .

56 MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

An tigua to England , in July , 1757 , and was succeededin his rectory of St . John by his kinsman ,

The Rev . Hen ry Byam , m o re common ly cal led Dr.Henry B y am ,

6 of whose degrees , when and where taken ,

we are unable to gi ve any posi tive accoun t ; on ly we presume , l ike most of hi s family at th i s period , he was a

Cambridge man , as wel l as his predecessor in the l i v ingof St . John (the capi tal of An tigua). He, too , d ied at

sea , on his passage from the West Indies , in 1760 , orthree years later than his cousin ; and which seems a mo stsingular coincidence , that , sharing the same name , holding the same prefermen t , they should have m et wi th thesame fa te— a watery grave— within so short a time theone of the other .Martin Byam ,

7 so called from hi s uncle , ColonelSamuel Martin ,

8

(the grandfather of Sir Hen ry Martin ,

Bart . , and O f Sir Byam Martin , G.C.B Admiral of theFleet ,) and el dest son of the last-named Will iam Byam ,

(who to ok his B.A. degree in was admi tted a

Fel low Commoner O f Sidney College , the 30th of Apri l ,1 76 1 , bu t took n o degree .

Sir Ashton Warner Byam , (son of Franci s aforesaid ,)Attorney -General of Grenada ,

ga gen tleman of singular

forensi c knowledge , and the great l uminary of the law inthe western worl d , was born the 1 st o f June , 1744,en tered at Sidney College , where he took his B.A.

and M .A. degrees , and won other un i versi ty honours , he

5 Vide Map o f Antigua , taken from actual surveys,and published

in Lo ndon , 1 749, to which he was a subscriber.7 H e w as m ember Of H is Majesty ’s (George Counci l for

Antigua ; born in Norfo lk Street, Strand, London , the 29th o f Septem ber, 1 742 ; married at St. John ’

s , Antigua, 2nd o f Novem ber,1 775 , El i zabeth , daughter o f Stephen B l i zard, Judge o f the CommonPleas in Antigua, and rel i ct o f William Warner, Esq . but died, S.P . ,

at Lyndhurs t, H ants, where he was buried, June, 1 805, and a m onu

m en t ra ised to his memory .

8 O ne who combined in himsel f the several qual i ties o f a Christian,a scho lar, and a gentleman .

9 H e w as a great friend O f Sir Arthur P igo tt , Attorney-Genera l ,who w as w e l l nigh Lo rd Chancel lor o f England , w hen a new po l i ti ca lmovemen t unsettled the arrangement.

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY. 57

was , first , Senior Optime , and , second , Chancel lor, and1763 ; a Member, Pri zeman , 1764, and', subse

quen tly , a Fe l low of St . Peter’ s . He was kn ighted the28th of October, 1789, bu t d ied sudden ly in An tigua, the25 th of December , 1790 , a nd was buried asthe

'

re, at St.John

’

s , .the fol lowing day .

Rev . Richard Burgh Byam , some time a member O fHis Maj esty ’s (George Privy . Counci l for the islandO f An tigua , in vi rtue of w hich Office .he was entitledII onoura ble,

” 1 hav ing , l ike others Of his « fam ily, to thenumber of ten , been educated at Eton , was admitted a

scholar Of King ’s Col lege, Cambridge, in J and

became a Fel low of that establ ishm en t, where he rtook his

B.A. degree i n January , 1 808 , and that O f M.A1 i n 1 8 1 1 .

He was Tutor to hi s Col lege, and Dean of Divini ty , from182 1 to 1828 . In 1 827 he was presen ted to the rectoryof Sampford Courtney , which b e exchanged for the

un i ted vicarages of Kew and Petersham . In 1825 hewas appoin ted one of the Whitehal l preachers , and soonafter that date , chaplain to H .R:H . the cDuke O f Sussex .

On two several occasions , i n 1 827 and 8 , he was selectedby hi s college as E xaminer for t he classical tTripos .

He was grandson of the above-named -William , and i sbrother to the author of the present pages ;Will iam Byam ,

I (bro ther of the Captain , of PembrokeCol lege, Oxford ,) was born the : 10 th of February ; 1828 ,en tered 1 845 , at Trini ty Col lege , from whence hetook the degrees of B.A. and M .A . , the fo rmer i n January ,1 849 , and the latter in July , 1852 , and , being a barri sterat- law , was admitted a ,

m ember of the Inner Temple the22nd of November , 1 845 , bu t, to the ineirpressib le griefof all his family , d ied in Ant igua , of the yel low fever, theb0th of June , 1853 , unmarried . He w as son of theHonourable Will iam Byam , (now SirWilliam Byam ,)ofWestwood House , near Southampton , Presiden t of Her

1 I n l ikemanner, l i teral ly , as the Maids o f H onour to the Queen,b ut in a sense much m ore s trictly ana logous to the term “ E ight

H onourable ,” by w h ich the Pri vy Counci l lors in England are univer

sal ly des ignated .

CAMB. JOUR. ,1 86 2 .

58 MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAMILY .

Majesty ’s Council for An t igua , and nephew of Genera lEdward Byam , of Warbl ington Lodge , HantsIn taking the review al ready made , one poin t yet

remains for notice , and the men tio n of which wi l l no tadmit Of further delay , and hard ly of omission al together .We mean the l ineage of h im with whom this accoun tbegan , viz . , the Rev . Lawrence Byam , as the father ofEdward Byam , to whom the whole matter and presen tMemoir i tsel f bears the most primary relation , and in

cl uding ; of cou rse, the descen t of hi s clerical brethren ,

Henry and John . Now , concern ing the fi rst Of the twolast named , H enry , i t has been stated in the epi taph on

his -monumen t , in Luckham Church , wri tten by Dr .Hamnet Ward , incumben t of the neighbou ring pari sh ofPorlock

, and also preacher of his funeral sermon , an

epi taph gi ven at length by Wo od , in hi s A thenee Oxonieases , and by Col linson , in hi s H is tory of Somersetshire,tha t he was “

oriundus ex an tiquissima Fam lifi Byamorum ,

” 2— an expression that at once leads us to the

subj ect-matter in queston , in order to see i ts force and

true val ue in the presen t instance . Now , in the techn icalform of the expression , i t must b e confessed that i t i s no tborne ou t by the fact , since the family , by the name i tthen bore, in 1669, was by n o means ancient, and l i ttlem ore than a cen tu ry Old bu t , con sidered in regard tothe stock from whence i t sprang , in the male l ine, (thestandard for all famil ies,) was extremely ancient, beyondwha t fel l to the lot of hard ly any other family whatever ,and tha t which fully j ustified the superlative degree hereemployed .

We have said that , viewed solely in connection withthe name, the family was by no mean s ancien t , becau se i ti s to be Observed that the expression most ancient,

” usedin 1669 , was , in the fi rst in stance , employed by the userthereof, of and towards one born in 1 580 , when i t had

‘

hard ly existed for the space of ha lf a cen tury , havinghad i ts ri se i n some year shortly after 1 523 , when the

2 See Appendix,ante

,p . 52 .

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAMILY . 59

ancestor of Hen ry , towards whom the term was in the

firs t degree employed , was included in the Bath subsidyrolls , no t as Byam at all, bu t under the appel lation ofThomas ap Yevan ,

” who was the grea t -grandfather ofthe sai d Hen ry , the subj ect of the epi taph : the name(deduced from that of the above Thomas, the son ofEvan , vulgd)Yevan , vi z . , Ap Yeven , developing itsel f bydegrees , and in a manner hereafter to be treated of.But, considered as a family independent of a surname

at a comparitively late date im posed on i t , i t i s of themost remote an tiqui ty , remoun ting , as i t does, accordingto the most assu red testimony , to the third century of theChri stian eera , and as that which m ay be in teresting toboth the classic and historic reader, to Gwawl , sister ofthe Emp ress H elena , of wo rld -wide fame , the wife and

widow o f Cons tan tius Clorus , Emp eror of Rome, who diedA.D . 306 , and mother of Cons tan tine the Grea t, who deceased A .D . 337 . We have collated all the Welsh MSS .

‘

Which we could find in the Briti sh Museum , or e l sewhere , with a v iew ei ther to the negation or establi shmen t of a fact which , i f determined in the affirmat ive,wou ld con vert a striking featu re of Bri tish h istory intoone O f both European and Asiati c concern and momen t ,as far as the Roman empire extended , and even beyondthe l im its thereof ; and we are bound to say, that all

manuscripts agree with one acco rd in announcing the

fact whereso ever we might expect to find i t , without theomission O f i t in any one place where a reasonable expec

tation could b e formed of d iscovering i t . Fo rtunately i thas no t been left for us to v indicate the authentici ty ofthe British manuscripts themsel ves— tha t w e consider tohave been done by an abler pen than our o wn , even bythat o f Sharon Turner, the Saxon historian himsel f, in hisVindica tion of the Genuineness of the Writings of the

Ancient B ritish B ards , of the aera now adverted to , ando ne order of whom is wel l known to have been estab lished for the express purpose of recording and preserv ing information O f the kind at presen t in question , O f a

genealogical natu re— the civi l rights of the people , in

60 MEMO I R OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

m any cases , being made not on ly subservien t thereto , bu tal together dependent thereon , as m ay b e seen by the one

fact alone, O f no person of foreign extraction beingallowed .to en ter on his ful l r ights as a den i zen ti l l he hadqua l ified himself for thei r enj oymen t by a residence in thecountry , he and his.ancestors , of nine genera tions .Now to preserve t he au then tic memorials necessari ly

supposed . in such anzorder of things , and covering , as theywould do ,'more.than the period O f three cen turies of time ,eviden tly required an in sti tu tion as perfect and as autho

ritative as , tha t of the College of Arms in our own time .

From records , then , so .originating i n the'long cherished

usages of. a people, and‘otherwise of the most authen ti c

descri ption , we learn that Gwawl , and her sister Helena ,as wel l as her brother, by the name of Cenaw , were all the

chi ld ren ofCoel Godeb og , or Coel the l ncon tinen t, a nati veKing in Bri tain , doubtless by the permission or wi th thesufferance of the Roman s , according to the custom of thatpeople , as set forth by Taci tu s and other h istorian s ; 3 andwe further learn from the same sou rce, that in Coel

’

s‘

3 TheRev . JohnWil liam s ab I thel,M.A. ,rector o l anym owddwy,

Merio neth sh ire,in his in troductio n to the poem o f the Gododin, and

its trans lation, publ ished by Longman Co . , London , O ctober,1 852 , says , that the conquests o f Rome, in Bri tain, did no t final lydes troy, nor indeed to any m ateria l extent a l ter, the nationa l fea turesOf Prydyn ; a circums tance,

”he says

,

“ w h ich is eviden t from the

manner in which the conquerors though t fi t to incorporate into theirown geographica l vo cabulary many o f the lo ca l nam es w h ich theyfound a lready in use : and above all

,from the purely ancestra l cha

racter w h ich the native ch iefta ins exh ibi ted,on emerging f rom the

R oman W ins in the fif th century . Indeed, to perm i t the defeatedprinces

,under certain res tri ctions

,to enjoy their former righ ts and

jurisdictions , was perfectly in accordance w i th the usua l po l icy o f the

Rom ans , as w e may learn from the testimony of Tacitus , who remarks ,in reference to the Bri tish King Cogidunus, that they granted to himcerta in sta tes accord ing to ancient custom, and the reason ass igned is ,that they m igh t have EVEN KINGS for their subjects .

”— (Vide Taci t.Julii Agric. Vita , cap . xiv .) The homage Of the subjugated provinces seems to have consis ted principal ly in the payment o f a tributeo f money

, and the furnishing o f so ldiers fo r foreign w ars.”4 I t is stated that Constan tius Cloras

,com ing into the island in no

more e levated a character than that o f senator o f Rome, married his

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

62 MEMO IR o r THE BYAM FAM ILY .

whose kingdom , original ly con si sting of the Gododin ,

withi

Carlisle for i ts capi ta l , according to the [0 10 MSS . ,

and embracing a large portion o f Sco tland , was added , o rrather awarded , by his imperia l cousin of Rome , thePrincipal i ty of North Wales , in righ t of hi s maternalgrandmother Stradwen , a. descendan t of Caradoc apB ran , (Caractacus in English and Roman history ,) anddaughter and heir of Cad van ap Conan . Cunedda , whowas the ancestor of the Princes of Wa les general ly ,amongst his other chi ld ren had a son Eineon , from whomCaer Binon ,

”the town in Merionethsh i re , n ow of some

thousand inhabi tants , was ca l led . Bineou , surnamedYrch

,or the Noble , had by Brauste, his wi fe , a son Lly r

(pronounced Lear) Mo lwynog , or the Impetuous , and

who,marrying Gwenllian , the daughter o f Brychan ap

Amlach , Prince of Garthm adryn , (a coun try since , fromh im , cal led a son Caradoc , with whom ,

as from a source , the English hera ld s have began the

descen t of the family under notice , and henceforwa rdcarried on the same, from about A.D . 520 , when Ca radocl i ved , to l 84 l — date of thei r last certifica te on the subj ect .This Carado c , from the great strength he po ssessed in hi sarm , and force with which , in con sequence , he hurledthe spear, accord ing to the Latin poet in l ike case

quantus

In clypeum assurgat quo turb ine to rqueat bas tam ,

”— Virgil,

obta ined the cognomen of Vra ich-Vras , l i teral ly meaning ,

in the radica l terms , Bra i ch -Bras , of which VraichVras are merely the l igh t forms o r tran smutations ,brawny in the arm , words in thei r substan ce and

essence sti l l re ta ined in the F rench language, from the

Gaul i sh elemen t o f which i t , in common with the Wel sh ,partakes , and as exh ibited in the words , bras , the arm ,

and gras , fat . Facts , in commemora tion of which , in

— king o r sovereign : and thus we think the two nam es , whateverd ivers i ty in appearance they may present, are essentia l ly and in essenceone and the same ; but all th is w e throw out as a bas is fo r disquis i tion,rather than venture to lay down authori tatively .

MEMO I R o r THE BYAM FAM ILY . 63

all ages , have been assigned to Caradoc , the armorialbearings of sa ble, a chevron between three spears

’ headsa rgen t, embrued , stil l borne by many of his descendan tsof the Princi pal i ty .

O f a ll the i l l ustriou s chiefs in Cambrian story , weknow of none more famous than he , celebrated as he i s inseveral o f the Triads — amongst the mo st ancien t documents in the i sland— and even in a stan za a ttributed toKing Arthur h imsel f, who there in em phatical ly sty lesh im the p illar of Bri ta in , and which in the original run s asfoll ows

Sef yut vy uhri chadvarchawg,Mae l hir a Llyr Lluyddawg,A Cholo vyn Cymru Caradawg .

— Triad 29.

And so celebrated was he, that even his charger, l ike thewar s teeds of Alexander the Great , and the late Duke ofWel lington , has come in fo r a portion of his fame , as i sto be seen in “ Trioedd y Meiw h , Myv. Arch . vol . i i . p .

20 ,in which the qual i ties o f hi s horse “ L luagor, l ike

those of Bucephalu s ” of aforetime , and Copenhagen ”

of our own , are greatly extol led .

Dr . Guest i s of opin i on that , after the death of Arthur,whose chief su pport he had been , and who d ied , i t i ssaid ,

'

in 542 , he , Ca radoc , con tinued for some years tostem the tide of Saxon invasion in South Bri tain ,

” leaving , at his death , he says , the same peri lou s du ty to hisson , Cawrdaf, one of the th ree Bri tish kings who wereraised to the throne by the general convention .

”

This Caradoc, i t appears , lost hi s l ife in the fatal battleof Cattraeth , fought on the borders of Gododin , a then

kingdom in Bri tain , of which his ancestor, CuneddaWledig , had been the sovereign ,

fought A ND 570 ; an

action , i t may b e observed , which decided the irreversibledestines of the northern portion of the i sland , tran sferring , as i t immediately d id , the sceptre thereof from the

Bri tish to the Saxon race .

The hard AneuI in ,who celebrates the feats of arms of

all the Bri tish leaders engaged at Ca ttraeth ,in a poem

enti tled The Gododin ,still extan t, though 1300 years old ,

64 MEMO I R o r THE BYAM FAM ILY .

has devoted an en tire stan za , the 30th , to Caradoc , besidesmention ing him in a second , the fol lowing , or 3 l st ; and

in the former he ci tes n o less than fou r wi tnesses by namein proof of his great martial prowess . I t has been com

puted that , on one side or the other, no less thancombatants were engaged , or on that of theBri tons, outnumbered , as they were , by the army of theSaxon s . The battle lasted a whole week , during the fi rstth ree days of which fortune decidedly declared hersel f infavour of the Briton s , insomuch tha t they recovered inthat time some of thei r lost terri tory ; bu t in the fou r last,she utterly forsook them , and pronouced in favou r of theinvaders , who obtained a complete victory . The carnagei s represen ted as most frightful ; but three ch iefs of theBritons , the hard Aneurin ,

and two others , alone comingou t of the battle with the i r l i ves .By some best qual ified to form a j udgmen t thereon ,

great encomiums have been bestowed on the poem , as one

which wi l l admi t of comparison with the best production so f an tiqui ty . Thi s opin ion , we presume , has been formedfrom such portion s of the poem as have come down toposteri ty in the ir more perfect form , and so are bestu nderstood by cri tics ; for we observe that others are

s ti l l undergoing the closest scrutiny and verbal cri ticismo f the learned of the Principal i ty , with a view of asoerta in ing the true significancy of many words , now nearlyo bsolete , bu t employed therein , and as to how far the

poem i tsel f i s perfec t and en ti re in all i ts parts and proportions ; b ut i t i s due to the au thor of thi s most venerablecomposi tion to say , that the fa vourable j udgmen t passedo n i t by

' modern cri tics i s ful ly borne o ut by the opin i on sof thei r predecessors in past ages ,— one of whom , Dav i dBenvras , a poet who l ived between six and seven hundredyears ago , about A .D . 1200 , considers i t was amongstthe loftiest aspi ration s of a bard ’ s ambi tion “ to sing

p ra ises as Aneurin of yore, the day he sung the Gododin .

Risserden , who l i ved a cen tury later, expresses h imsel f Insimi lar terms , a tongue with the eloquence of Aneurin

of sp lendid song ; and Sevenyn ,who l ived fifty yeai s

MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 65

later, about 1350 , says, in so many words , the p raise ofAneurin p rocla imed by thousands . So that , a l together,we have a righ t to consider that the eulogy passed onthis ancien t poem , as wel l by a past as the present generation , i s no t undeserved , however, from a variety of causes ,we m ay fee l incompeten t duly to scan i ts meri ts ; whil st,therefore , sub j ud icibus lis est, in stead of a versification

in which we would fain infuse the fire and gen iu s oft heoriginal , in regard to the stan za we now propose introducing concern ing Caradoc , we shal l conten t oursel veswith the l i teral tran slat ion of the same , as g i ven . bythe Rev . John Williams , rector of Llanymowddwy , In

Meri onethsh ire, as fol lows .

Pan gryssyei garadawc y gat

Mal baed coet trychwyn trychyat

Tarw b ed in en trin gormynyatEf llithyei wydgwn oe sughat

Ys vya tyst ewein vah eulat

A gwryen a gyun a gwyrat

0 gatraeth o gymynat

O vrynn hydwn kynn cafi‘

at

Gwedy m ed gloew ar sughat

Ny weles vrun 9 dat

The S l st saying , in sti l l more unequivocal language , thathe , with two other leaders , therein named , pa i d the forfei t o f their l iv es .The l ine of coun try in one o r more portions of which

this action was fought, i s stil l strongly marked by a

dyke, (original ly in tended for a boundary mark ,) thirtyfive feet in wid th , with a rampart of twelve feet on ei therside in heigh t, and runs for forty -five miles, extend ingnearly from the Solway to the Fri th of Forth , as describedby Chalmers , and other Scottish wri ters .6

Notwithstanding Ca radoc ’s own death in the battle ofCattraeth , yet so local were tri umphs a t the period to

which reference i s now made , and at the same time so

slow the developmen t of poli tica l con sequences in regard

6 Vida Chalm ers’

s Caledonia, vo l. v . pp . 325 , &.c.

CAMB . JOUR 1 862 .

STANZ A XXX .

Wh en Caradawg rushed into battle,I t was like the tearing onset of the wood

land b oar

Bull o f the army in the mangling figh t,He allured the wild d ogs by the action of his

hand

My witnesses are Owain the son o f Eulat,‘

And Gwrien , and Gwynn, and Gwriad

But from Cattraeth , and its work o f carnage ,fi om the h ill of Hydwn, are it was gained ,After the clear m ead was put into h is hand ,He saw no m ore the hill o f his father.

66 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

to the most marked even ts , that hi s own possession s in thesou th -western portion of the i sland , and si tuated betweenthe Wye and the Severn ,

were not impai red , nor for asuccession of ages thereby affected , a l though the even t ,beyond all manner of doubt , ultimately served to sowthe seeds of dissolu tion ,

not only of his kingdom in

that local i ty , bu t al so of every other Bri ti sh state ,governed by i ts native prince , which e i ther sprung u pon the d i ssolution of the Roman power in the i sland , orhad a previou s existence therein .

Concern ing the duration of the dynasty of princes ofwhich he was the founder, i t may be remarked tha t theybore sway for a much longer term than many of thosewith whose history we are more familarly acquainted ;for i t may he remarked that , whilst the Plantagene tlasted bu t 33 1 years , from the death of Stephen , in 1 1 54 ,

to the accession of him whom Horace Wa l pole (Earl ofO rford) cal l s the usurping Wel shman , 1485 , this existedfor near 600 years , from the time of CaradocVraich-Vras ,in 520 , to the death of Blethin , in 1 090 . Theophi l usJones, in his H is tory of B reohnochshire, has preservedthei r individual memorial , and thus saved thei r memoryfrom that obl i vion to which many would , we bel ieve,will ingly con sign them .

Bu t i t i s not ou r in ten tion to travel w ith the learnedhistorian over a tract which wou ld most necessari ly leadu s beyond o ur prescribed l imits ; bu t thus m uch we

wil l say on his authori ty , no less than on that of moreancien t sou rces of information ,

tha t the exten t of thei r territory, as wel l as the i r power, underwen t various al ternation s, accord ing to the ci rcumstances of the age in whichthey respecti vely l i ved , and the prowess of the Mercianor other Saxon kings with whom they were brought intocon tact ; for, al though we have seen a monumen t of asignal victory obtained by one of them , and stil l vi sibleon the heights overlooking the town of Crickhowel,7 yet

7 I n the shape o f a large carn, many yards in circumference, and ofproportionate height.

MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 67

for the most part , and as a whole, their fortunes declinedin exactly the same ratio as those of thei r encroachingenemies , the Saxons , advanced , and as time i tsel f wen tonward ; for, in the early portion of their history ,Cawrdaf, the eldest son and successor of Caradoc , itsfounder, and himsel f celebrated in the Triads , under thequain t term of one of “

the three prime you ths ” of thei sland of Britain , besides the provincial throne betweenWye and Severn he inheri ted from his father , Caradoc,was

“ Unben ,

” or supreme monarch over all the statesof the i sland then subsisting under British , as con trad istingu ished from Saxon rule , the same as Arthu r hadso recen tly been , and as , we bel ieve, Roderi c O

’

Connor

in I reland was ; but Dryfiin ,who l i ved in the latter

portion of the sway of the princes descended fromCaradoc , was one of those eight tributary hings

” knownin English history as rowing Edgar down the ri ver Dee,in token of his inferiori ty and subjection ; 8 and Blethin

,

the last of tha t l ine of princes , whose authori ty was final lysu bverted after a possession of between five and si x hundred years , from A .D. 520 to A .D . 1090 , finding hi spower confined wi th in the narrow borders of Brecknockshire , n o longer affected the pompou s ti tle of king ,“ B renhin ,

” borne , wi thou t disparagemen t to the same,by his ancestors , b ut simply took tha t of Prince , as morebecoming o ne who had n ow descended from his rega leminence to a cond iti on certa in ly n o t higher than thatrepresen ted by the expression of Toparch and to themanner in which he closed his career i t wi l l now be ou rbusiness to advert .A t the period to wh ich we at presen t refer , the Saxon

invaders of the land , n ow long since settled therein as

the i r own , by a retribu tivej ustice, pervading , we bel ieve ,all the works of the Almighty , even in ou r presen t stageof existence, were themsel ves, in thei r own person s , made

9 From Chester to St. John ’s Church . Vide also H arleian MSS.,

2289, p . 21 0 .

68 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

to reap the bitter fruits of invasion ;9 the proprietary ofthe soi l , throughout the length and breadth of England ,in an i ncred ibly short period of time passing from themto their Norman conquerors , who henceforth held themin the most iron -cruel bondage i t i s wel l possible toimagine ; level l ing in the dust a l ike master and slave, andreducing thane and v i llain to the same hopeless conditionof servi tude; from which i t took several cen tu ries for themto emerge , and then but by a very slow and gradual pro -r

cess , chiefly , perhaps, through the operation of corporatebodies , and the charters granted them by the severalk ings , there being slaves in England as late as the reignof Henry VI I I . , and even in tha t of Eli zabeth , who , in1 574, manumitted those at Glastonbury .

But to retu rn to the period to which we at presentrefer— that of Will iam the Conqueror . H e and his rapacions fol lowers not merely prostrated the strength of thevanquished , but , level l ing in the dust thei r pol i ty as a

nati on , buried at once, in the same grave, Saxon honour,Saxon l i berties , Saxon insti tu tion s ; and every attemptm ade with a view to the restoration of latter, on ly endedin ri veting, with fi rmer and more enduring l inks , thegal l ing cha in of the Conqueror, and which we bel ieve tob e a true picture, by no means over-colou red , of the con

d i tion of England , 1 no t on ly during the next twen ty -five

years to which we wish to confine our presen t atten tion ,

but of the time which en sued on the expi ration of suchterm , even to

‘

the years of many generatio ns . The armyo f the Conqueror was composed no t on ly of the nati ves ofhi s own duchy of Normandy , but was gathered up in the

9 A. delay longer than tha t of Ama lek , though the judgment isscarcely less clear and certain : vide 1 Samue l xv . 2 ; a lso WelshAnna ls and Chroni cles, as the l i ttle known audi a lteram p artem .

”

1 See Thierry o n the N orman Conquest of England, a work w hich ,wh i le it diss ipates much o f tha t ha lo w i th which the opulence a ttending the possessors o f the so i l , and the expiration o f nearly eight centuries, serve to enshroud and inves t the subject

,at the same time places

it in its true, origina l , and just l ight, a l ike ho s ti le to the exaggeratedes timate of some, and the fa lse and sil ly personal pretensions o f o thers .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

70 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY.

defeated , and himsel f slain ; the last regal act performed ,ei ther toward s h imsel f o r any of his race ,

being hi s sepulture in the abbey of S trata Florida , the WestminsterAbbey o f South Wa les , of which some beauti ful rema in ssti l l exist . The right owner, together w ith many o f h ispartners in misfortune , being ki lled , there remained forthe slayer and his compan i on s bu t to d ivide the spo i l andtake possession , and which , being presen tly done, Bern ard demol ished Caer Bennau , and removed the capitalth ree m i les d istan t to i ts presen t si te . Here , with the

m aterial s obtained from the former town ,he bu i l t no t o n ly

the presen t town of Breckn o ck , but a stately castle forh imsel f, (which rema ins to thi s day ,) in which he seatedh imsel f in regal grandeur , with the kn i ghts , his satel l i tes ,around him , somewhat after the manner of Fi t z -Ham

m ond , another No rman adven turer, at Cardiff Castle , inGlamorgan shire .

Henceforward the governmen t of the last vestige ofthe once respectable kingdom of Ferlix and Brecon was

admin istered by i ts Norman conquero r, and families in towhich , by in termarriage , i t passed . Fo r the reputed malehei r o f Bernard being set aside as i l legi timate , o n the

confession (whether true or false) of h is mo ther , the

inheri tance passed , by a daughter of Bernard , to theNo rman fam ily o f the Bohuns , Earls o f Herefo rd , and

from thence i t go t to the family o f Staffo rd , Dukes ofBuckingham , in who se time , by the aid o f Mo rton ,

Bishop o f Ely , (who chanced to be confined there ,) wasfi rst planned , in the very bu i ld ing ra i sed by the sai d Bernard , the scheme fo r the dethro nemen t o f the last of thePlan tagenets , Richard I I I . , and for the bringing in , in

h is place , the Earl of Richmond , afterwards Hen ry VI I . ,h imse lf a Briton , vulgd, Welshman , as wel l by birth as

origin .

But to return . No t l ong after the fatal battle near theUsk

, the kinsmen and family of Blethin , finding themsel ves harassed , and exposed to con tinual dangers , at

length sought safety across the fron tier of Breckno ck , inthe terri tory of Glamorgan , in a district then and sti l l

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 7 1

known by the name o f Meskin , and where the power ofthei r relat i ves and friends sti l l l ingered ; and from thence ,at no distan t period , they spread themsel ves in to Mo n

m o uthshire , where Grifii th ap Howel l , from his po rtl inessand the beauty o f his person su rnamed dew a they ,

”o r

the f a t and handsome, married Jo an ,the daughter and

hei r of Grono Vychan , wi th whom he acqu i red the sea tand estate of P enrose, or Pen rhos , said by some to ha vebeen the si te of a Roman v i l la of the commander of theAugustan legion when stationed in Bri tain ,

and in the

neighbourhood of which , in corroboration of which assertion , are con tinual ly found Roman remain s of that ora subsequent age . Another kinsmen of Blethin i s, at

abou t the same period of time , fo und in possession ofL la nover Court, three miles d istan t from Abergavenny ,a house now s tanding (in the v i cin i ty of the so - ca l ledmo re modern mansion of Lo rd Llano ver) ; a thi rd , at

l ike period , was in possession o f L la nddewy Court,hard by ; as wel l as was then , or a t a subsequen t da te,one in possession of L langibby Ca stle, &c . so tha t theymay fai rly be sa i d to have spread themsel ves over theen tire coun ty of Monmouth , and to have been in possession of the chief seats in i t , down even to the reign ofEli zabeth , when a practi ce was resorted to destructivea l ike to the un i ty and iden ti ty of all Welshmen , as

d i v ided , l ike other nations , in to separate and distinctfamilies , and causing a confusion and disorder to be in troduced in to all genealogies , which , u p to the then t ime ,had been guarded against with so much jealous care and

ci rcumspection , and from which , in the far grea ter number of cases , i t has since been found qui te impossible toextricate them . I t m ay here probably be an ticipated weal lude to su rnames , which about thi s period , and for thefi rst time , were assumed , as wel l in Monmou thshi re as in

the Principal i ty of Wa les general ly and , at the outse t o four an imad version , we wish i t to be understood that weobject no t to surnames as a domestic insti tu tion in troduced for the purpose of embracing under one genericterm all the members of a family , however numerou s and

’72 MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAMILY:

large , but we do think that , when they were substi tu tedfo r a system which , u p to a certa in poin t, had hithertobeen found e ffectua l fo r all the purposes in view ,

grea tcare shou ld have been taken that the al terations shouldbe , at the same time, an improvemen t , or that at all

events they should , in e very respect, afford an effectualsubsti tu te for the former system , loosened , i f no t, as theeven t proved , displaced and wholly subverted thereby ;and , so far from an swering such indispensable requiremen t , they served to make the mass of matter collectedin past ages valueless for all modern pu rposes— to disconnect the p ast and the p resent, and to presen t the mosteffectual barrier which cou ld wel l b e imagined betweenone and the other , and which , as a l ready observed , hasin most cases been found qu i te impassable . The plan ,so wel l calcu lated to create con fusion , had such been theaim , was simply for each ind ividual , in the selection ofa surname , which was then abou t simultaneously to beassumed , to take fo r such his surname the patronymicof his father, with or wi thout the incorporation thereino f the prefix Ap

” which had previously stood before i t,and had un i ted together hi s own and his father ’s name ;certa in ly a very easy method and ready at hand , bu t onesu bversi ve of all order, and calculated to cu t o ff his posterity from thei r ancestors, and from all who had precededhimsel f, wi th whom (i f we except the fi rst degree on ly)there was no common‘

bond of union whatever . We sha l lnow in troduce , in exem plification of what we have said ,two short tables , showing exactly the manner in whichsuch changes have been wrought , and the transmutationsa t presen t in question effected , taking for instances ini l l ustration of our remarks the severa l names of Jones,James , Thomas , Will iams , Edwards , Pri tchard , Bowen ,

flBevan , and lastly ou r own , of Byam , as fol lows .

ETYMOLOGY OF WELSH SURNAMES.

’

Surname'

as at p resent existing— Derivation_ Observations either as to the result

or process by which the change has been ej ected .

Johns, Jones— Johm— The pro cess and reason o f al tera tion are too obvious torequire comment, an 3 only in one case being added, and euphony butslightly consulted in the o ther.

MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY . 73

James— James Thomas— Thomas. —No al teration made in the Christianname, or patronym ic, the usual final 3 being already found in the name.

William s—William ; Edwards— Edward ._ The change is m erely that of theaddition of an s , as if to serve for the p lural number.

Pritchard _ .Ap-Richard ._ The a suffering an elision, and r, a liquid, fo llowing

ensuing consonan t, both letters , for brevi ty’

s sake, are blended to etherinto one sound, so as, on the who le, to consist of two instead 0 three

syllables.

Bowen,from Ap

-Owen ; Bevan , from Ap -Evan ._ Elision of the a , and whatin Welsh is ca lled the l ight sound of the p , id est, b substituted for p ,

m erely for ease and facility of pronunciation , a process by which a syl

lable Is struck off , and the name, by so m uch,shortened.

ETYMOLOGY OF BYAM AS A SURNAME,After the model of the last -named, though in a more complex manner. Bythe most cri tical exam ination o f wills, subsidy ro lls , parish registers, &c. , we

find our own name to have been formed and constituted after the fo llowingfashion

Transitions Origina ls— Mutations Observations .

l stly,_ Ap-Evan _ Ap

-Yevan ._ Change effected by a corruption equally common to all English words in the reign o f H enry VII I .

, and subsequentlythereto , such as yearth” for earth ; and Yeven for Evan is equallycomm on in all documen ts o f the same age.

2ad ly,_ -Ap-Yeven— Abyevan ._ Alteration effected by substi tution of light

for rad ical sound, as above described, (vide Bowen for Ap -Owen ,) andremoval o f hyphen , or o ther impedimen t, between the Ap or Ab , and

Yeven , so as, o f two , to make one word.

3rdly,_ Abyevan— Abyan , Abyam .— Al teration effected by elision of the redundant letters ev, and subs titution of m for n as a preferable final letter,according to a not uncommon practice in most languages, and probablyfounded In nature.

4thly,_ Abyam— Byam .— This mutation , as wel l as the one of Abyan_

Abyam ,o f No . 3 above— are b oth found comprised in one single docu

ment in the Registry at Wel ls, viz. , in the w ill o f William Byam , ofBath, A .D . 1 570, in which testator ei ther calls him self, or is cal led,“Abyan ,” “Abyam ,

”and “Byam prom iscuously, as equivalen t or

convertible term s, and by the second of which bo th he and his cousin

german Edward are called in the Bath Subsidy Ro lls for L545 .

Now , we apprehend the fatal tendency towards con

fusion , and disruption of all family ties of a perpendicular character, involved in the system as set forth ine i ther of the abo ve tables , cannot be better depicted thanby supposing , what in fact in innumerable cases actual lytook place , tha t of a hund red persons , whose fa thers

’

name chanced to b e John ,cal ling themsel ves and the ir

posteri ty after them , ( latter by the necessi ty of the ca se ,)Jones . Hence , then , in the course of two or three generations wo uld be presented some hund reds , no t to saythou sands , of Jones

’s , in the same town or d istrict , in no

CAMB. JOUR. , 1 862 . L

74 MEMO IR OF THE BYAM FAM ILY .

way rela ted (except in a very generic and un traceablemanner) the one to the o ther and so in l ike manner byperson s whose fathers bore the names of Thomas , Edward , &c. For, there being no relation ship between the

parties in the fi rst instance, there could be none afterwardsi n the person s of their descendan ts ex nihilo nihilfit ;and i f the names of a purely Welsh original be regarded ,such as Griffith , Hywell, Traharne , &c. , can we percei vethe matter to b e at all mended ? because , springing fromthe same patronymic source, the l ike resul t , whateverappearances may he , would of necessi ty fol low,

and soobnoxious to the same obj ection s as in the instancesalready treated of.We are qu i te aware that , in some cases , su rnames have

been deri ved from the appel latives of the grandfathers ofthe parties assuming them ; bu t , besides thi s be ing a

m atter of comparati vely rare occurren ce , i t no way affectsthe argumen t at presen t in question , of the parties soderi v ing their surnames being no more related the one tothe other than i f they had taken them from their immediate fathers .I t ma in thi s place , be right to observe , that the

learned amden , under whose actual personal experience

passed the transmutations above referred to , has judciously and au thori tati vely treated of them in his d isqu isi tionon su rnames , con ta ined in his “Remains ,

”and to which

we refer the curiou s reader . We are happi ly exempt, i nou r own case , from much of the evi l attending a systemof so suicidal a description as that we have had occasionto lament and condemn , indebted , as we have been , forsuch exemption to the English system , which had at

tained i ts vigou r at the time when theWel sh began to fai l ,and for wan t of con tinui ty , i f from no other cause, beganto break down : we here a l lude to the herald i c v isi tati onsof the si xteen th and seventeen th cen turies , by which wehave been able to preserve the l ink , and keep the cha inen tire , from the most remote an tiqu i ty to the presen t time ;through , we say, the un ion of the two systems,Wel sh andEnglish , the subsidy rolls , independen t testimony further

MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAMILY. 75

coming to our hel p in support and confirmation of thelatter , the rolls for the ci ty of Bath and Somersetshi re visitation for 1 623 mutual ly confi rming and strengtheningone another. The said rol ls , for the year 1523 ,

contain thenames of both “Thomas ap -Yevan ,

”and John ap -Yeven”

(brothers); whilst rol ls of a succeeding age , those for 1 545 ,comprise their respective sons , under the a

ppel lation s of

Edward Abyam”and William Abyam ;

’ 2and sub se

quen t ones , reaching the time of their children , describethem under the final and presen t descri ption of Byam ,

”

the a as wel l as the ap al together disappearing from the

l

f

ists , and b (the l ight sound) being final ly substi tutedor p .

But in the visi tations , the same parties , Thomas of 1523 ,and Edward of 1545 , as wel l as of Bath , are al so describedas of “ The Maerdy ,

”

(we apprehend , in the parish ofLandenny ,)

“ in Monmouthshi re,”and which , at the same

time that i t shows the reason of a Wel sh family occu rringin this place, in an otherwise Engl ish documen t , al sosatisfactori ly accoun ts for any d iscrepancy found therein ,

such as that of, whilst connecting the We lsh and Engli sh

9 This gentleman,w hose w il l , at Wel ls, s tands in the severa l names

o f Abyan,”Abyam ,

”and B yam ,

”

(the two latter so wri tten bytes tator him self, and the firs t by regis trar o f the dio cese in his record ofthe do cumen t

,) has subscribed him sel f by the las t and fina l designation in a do cumen t ten years earl ier than this da te, vi z . , in 1 535, whenhe was w i tness to the w i l l o f Isabel la Chancel lor, o f Bath , now to be

found in the Preroga tive Court o f London, and which is the earliestspecimen w e have seen o f the name so spel t “ Byam .

”Subscriber

was , w e bel ieve, one w i th William ap-Evan

,soon after the access ion

o f El i zabeth appo inted comm iss ioner to inqu ire into certain chari tytrus ts in the vicin i ty o f Bath , and to see their purposes duly executed .

(Vide recen t papers published for the use o f Parl iamen t by the Chari tyComm iss ioners, A .D . Isabel la Chancel lor was the w idow o f

Thomas Chance l lor, Mayor o f Bath , so far back as the reign o f

Edward IV. ,and to the grea t detrimen t o f aforesai d William

B yam,her subscribing w i tness, and o ther her connections and

re latives, bequeathed all her pro perty, or nearly so , to (so-cal led)“p ious uses, leaving the bigo ted Bonner (before his e levation to the

episco pa l bench) her executor and trus tee for the due perform ance o f

her intentions . Her husband Thomas’

s w i l l w i l l b e found in the

same depos i tory, some forty years earl ier than her own .

76 MEMO I R O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

systems, and fal tering between the one and the other , asu rname should occur before it wa s actua lly a ssumed , the

on ly error in all which consists in taking as a fa itaccomp li

”in 1623 , (da te of visi ta tion primari ly in ques

tion ,) and many years before , as of necessi ty accomplisheda hundred years before , and which , al though i t would havebeen perfectly correct to have done under a pu relyEngl ish order of th ings , was no t so in an admixture ofthe Wel sh and Engl ish systems .The foregoing “ E dward , of Maerdy and of B a th,

whether known as Abyam ,

” Byam,

” or by whateverother appel lation assigned him ,

being most clearly and

authori tatively the father of the Rev . Lawrence Byam ,

with whom we commenced our Memoir, and with whom ,

in consequence , we are now abou t to close i t , after havingtraced his l ineage from the th i rd to the si xteen th cen tury ,in which Lawrence l ived . In the Oxford Un i versi tyMatriculation Register , and at the very open ing thereof,in respect to 1 57 1 under the head of Bal iol Col lege ,(l ike other members of the same establ ishment,) we findthe name of Byam ”

g i ven withou t any Christian n ame ;b ut we do no t at all doubt bu t that the person a l ludedto under that name i s the Lawrence at presen t in question , and father of Edward of Magdalen Col lege , and

of his two other clerica l brethren , Henry and John ,

already described .

The armoria l bearings of this family are as followl st.— Argent, 3 dragons

’

(o r wyverns’) heads erased vert,

each ho l d ing in his m ou th a dexter hand , couped at the w ris t,dro pping b lood , origina l ly derived from Tegau

’

r Eurvron , the

daughter and heir o f King Pelinor, and w ife o f Carado c Vraich

Vras ; and , in an after age , exclusive ly borne by their descendantRhys Go ch , living in the e leventh century .

3

2ui — Sable, a chevron between 3 s pears ’ heads urgent, theirpo ints em brued , fo r Carado c h imsel f, as a lready explained in thecourse o f the preced ing pages .

4

3rd . Gules , a l ion ram pan t regardant or, fo rElistan Glodrydd ,founder O f o ne o f the roya l tribes o f Wales .

5

9 Vide H arleian MSS. 1 275—6 .

4 Harleian MSS. 1 977, pp. 97, 538 .5 H arleian MSS. 300.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

78 MEMO IR O F THE BYAM FAM ILY .

8K“3

W

S

o

mam.

MS

Kc

em

No

San

tana

“

Sc

1

99kw

St£

8“

Se

gamfi

38

“as

k.

23

l2

5

23

?

lsand

wi

c

l

seesaw

av.

lazea

m.

an

S

FAM ILY .MEMO I R O F THE BYAM

Gd

mo

S

im

225

Foo

4

3a“

88m

Evaoowov

wan;

60

58

8

;

ne

w

can

5m.0

562

aome

ga9

8

8a

9536

3

5.

8

m

9:

Team

.

8

2c

!m

mva

q

lwmo

aoue

mH

MO

O

Q

SEE

Mcan

mm

mlmvao

q

mw

a

ge

s—e

m

was

a

SSv

EE

lmomw

Sas

oom

tw

N

was

9

:

too

ow

lmu

czoow

;

ca

Ego

nwnma

wlmomwo

fiso

o

m

Sc

ru

mg

o

a

ta

m

“

Es

sa

?was

6

986

Se

x—w

glm

gw

mmm

muno

vcocao

flwe

fiu

o

pe

fi

almmo

aom

so

gzA

l"

a?was

So

fi

vo

vqoomo

u

m=ao

a

z

5595

maw

ao

zom

o

n“

go

Sau

c

em

8»

9msow—m

3

25m

A

82“

Ends

vamm

no

63

58wa

s;

a

s$

m£

888

5£250

25

5

86

Es

as

:

Jo

p

flo

ao

w

58

m

m

e

do

o

n“

E

63zs

3a

ma

s

9

89

was?

58mm

$2as

1

32:

529

98

0

was

5336

8

3

Eg

g

gin

amo

flop

Sp

am

sa

Bo

a“

no

65

32

32

2:

mo

ma

e

bmm

ma

i

no

se

x

t

o

m

2:

o

En

o

co

wu

mpemmm

sao

o

8.

88

gamma

Es

Sa

m

Emac

m

NANT FFRANCON.

l

By JAMES KENWARD, E lyonydd .

Now from the worl d of sorrows, shows , and lustsFrom the l ife-m ine deep

,hard

, and co ld, w here Man

Mus t dig for daily bread that gives but strengthTo labour o n and ever on— I come,A li ttle w h i le to know repose and truth ,To bend to Nature’s fair and aw ful charms,And win some pure emo tions from her face.

Joyous, my foo tsteps press the w inding roadAm id the h i l ls upl ifted backward , s inkThe g leam ing Stra i ts, the ca lm roman tic Bay,The far infini ty o f sunbrigh t w aves ;Yet soon to rise more beautiful, m ore free,Aga in upon the vis io n

,and around

The s terner scene pour l iberty and ligh t.

The Pass grows onward, glorious to beho ld,And turn ing, shuts and spurns the bea ten plainWhere Fashion struts

,and Commerce buys and se l ls ,

And Manufacture dins but O pes instead,Dear Cambria’s w i l des t vestibule and shrine

,

Ro ck-wal led, and m oun ta in-shadowed , and stream-laved,

Where the poor task-bound senses may exul tIn pl iant freedom , and the languid veinsThrob w i th an influence new , and the ho t browBathe in the freshness o f quick-rushing a irs

,

While circling s i lence thri l ls the deeper ear,All e loquent

, and love and wonder l ift the soul .

Now dreadly hang above me Davydd’

s crags,A terrace o f convulsion , dark and vas t ;H ere curved and jagged and shattered , s trewn a long ;There in fantas ti c grandeur pil lared high ,O r rounded to a s torm-defying fro nt ;

l ike the m ighties t fort o f human bandsIn grani te so l idness and turret m oul d ;Now crumbl ing down in hos ts o f savage shapes ,As w hen the thro at o f War has flame d des tructio n

1 The scene o f this poem is the Pass o f Nant Ffi'ancon (approached from

the direction of Bangor), the Fall of Benglog, the fa m e n en, Idwal, andBochlwyd , and the moun tains Glydar Vach and Vawr. The time is the

evening of Christmas-day, 1 854 .

34 NANT FFRANCON .

But idly fancy summ ons human artsTo so compare, for w here is he cou l d frame

Such battlements, or w here coul d overthrowThat bulk outlaughs the T i tan

’

s fabled boas tTha t heigh t a lone the w arder eagle knows ;The e lements have raised the m ountain-wal l ;The elements alone have changed— sha l l changeLook how the jealous clouds enwrap the s teepLo ok how the vivid l ightn ing w antons thereLook how the virgin stream s come dancing downAll tel ls o f calm and unapproached reposeO f Power that antedates the w orld , abidingSublime and sti l l

,unti l the worl d disso l ve !

Beneath m e lies the va l ley low and green,Whose o ther verge the peaked Glydar hounds ,As this, the Carnedd

’

s crags— a sweet recess ,Which frowned upon by all around

,above ,

And girt by form s o f terror, sounds o f awe,G ives back but beauty to their dark embra ceGives back but l ightsome joy and verna l sm i lesFor here the sun is w ooed to l inger long,And here the breezes furl their m oun tain-w ings

And bend to kiss the grass ; w hi le in the m idstG l ides quiet n en , smoo th and brimm ing, byGl ides quiet n en now— but l is t the dashThe deep and crys tal dash o f prisoned w aves ,And mark the flood o f spray that floats and sw eepsH igh o

’

er the chasm o f dense and dripping ro cks ;Tis n en fa l l ing from his m o ther lakeSet fa ir on high , the m irror o f the h i l lsWith roar and bound and flashing tumul t fal ling,To know a quiet course

,and meet the sea

In peace beyond Nan t Ffrancon’

s level floor.

River o f l ife is th is thy his tory tooEmerging from som e antenata l lakeDim dream-acknow ledged source o f da i ly beingTo m eet upon the margin s torm and woe,And scattered

,tossed, perplexed , through youth be driven

O’

er shelving precipice, through w inding ways,Where countless forces wai t to thwart and bend ;H appy, if speed and s trength and high endeavourCan break through all, and know a ca lmer time !

Let m e descend, and feel upon my cheekThe pure co ld spray flung freshening by the w ind ;For n cn after many a sul len plunge,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

NANT FFRANCON .

Sti l l— w i th the w ises t, no blest that have felt,Sti l l woul d I feel how all her shapes and soundsHave deep s ignificance to eyes and earsUndul led, and as w ith in our human worl dDo th beauty ever beauty seek, and loveRespond to love, and Wit prom pt equal w it ;So ever do the fair and grea t in NatureUni te their essence to the same in Man

So ever Nature’s spiri t may w ith hisMeet in commun ion— truth , and lo ve, and beautyI ts seals and signs

— and w i th materia l vo i ceThat mystery is outspoken, in the s ighO r swel l of winds and waves v in the deep thunder,And whispering wood, and res tless waterfa l l .

But day declines, and over Trivaen’s browThe frown ing clouds are thicken ing ; H orror s i tsStern on the topm os t crags that m ee t aroundAnd darken o

’

er the depth w here Idwa l s leepsCo ld , ghastly poo l — hence let m e has te to ga inThe m ountain-crest and downward track to w hereL lanberis shows her bright tw in laughing lakesThat sweetly gl is ten l i ke the eyes o f Spring,Beyond the w in try chaos o f the Pass ;While o ld Do lbadarn

, grey, and bowed, and mute,Looks fondly on their ever-vernal beau ty

Ou their rejuvenescence looks w i th yearsO n years the sam e, wh ile be by time is madeA Ruin, yet how eloquen t and fair !

Now southward as I tread the rising path ,December’s dusk-red tw i ligh t briefly floa tsAround the head superb o f Glydar Vawr,And faint ly touches each disco loured peakO utflung agains t the eve, and pale ly s inksWi th in the water, lates t lingering thereBut every cleft and pi l lar and ravineLooms m assed 1n blackness , and o ne horri d chasmFar through the mounta in cloven, downward yawnsPreci pitous, and nurses in its co i ls,A how l ing s tream and dwel l ing-place o f fiends .

Idwa l ! co ld, sad, and lonely lake that l iestEncradled high on Glydar

’

s rugged breas t,As in some outer worl d where never areGlad sounds, warm co lours ; whither s ti l l ascendThe fiercer elem ents to pour the ir rage,And vex thee in to passionate unres t,And wake and overcome thy sul len cry

NANT FFRANCON .

No flowerets spring beside thy stony marge,Nor Chi ldhood plays , nor Love re oses there ;No summer zephyr kisses tha t darkb‘row ;With in those frigi d depths no Evening burns ;But when the w inter m oon hangs high above,And when the air is th ick w ith driving s leet,And north w inds sweep convulsively athwartSnowdonia’s buttresses, and l igh tnings strikeSubl im ely o n each bo l d defian t crestThen art thou, Idwa l , e’en a w il d de light !

Murder hath s tained thy waters, and there bro odRed legends over thee, vo lum inous ;The far-off l ight o f o lden tim e remainsAbout thee ; deeds o f suffering and o f s trengthRise dim lv from thee in the midnigh t m istThe far-off light o f o l den time rema ins ;Ghosts of a thousand buried years surroundThee and thy m ountains w here‘

the feet of ChangeWhich rapid trample out Man

’

s haunts and Man ,

Come not or s low ly come— but all survivesPas t ever Presen t— ever Then as Now !

Upward and upward o ’er the craggy s lo pe,Mid ro cks edge-po ised , co lumnar, pyriform ,

Rude a l tars framed for rites invisibleRude fonts that lift their grey eternal urnsFed w ith the ice-co l d dew s , and Memnons rudeWhom an imate the wild winds’ wizard to nes'.Upward and upward where unnum bered ri l lsMossed underfoo t and plashy, s tea l adown,O r tear impetuous their resounding wayUpward w i th heating breast and weary foo t,And eye deluded thri ce by ridge o

’

er ridgeExpanding, unti l now I gain the brinkO f a deep-stretching cwm whose wa l ls incloseA n igh t o f dri pping clouds— whence one s teep ledgeApproaches to the mountain ’

s secret browFar unattained above me and around .

H ere gaze I backward through the darkening air

O n ga thered outl ines shown subl imer soO u Trivaen

’

s stormy fron t, Llywelyn’

s s ideRounded by bo l d impending O lea Wen

These lap fair n en in their stern embraceWhose river-chi ld del ights the eye afar,Disporting through the erag-inves ted glenAnd the w hite gran i te arch is seen w hich bearsThat firm and graceful road— the boas t o f Art,

87

88 NANT FFRANCON .

And bridging o’

er the tortuous cataract,With all the giant mountain massed above,Stands peril led in its strength l ike l ibertyAssailed internal ly by anarch force,And overshadowed by a tyrant ’s power.Nearer, on either hand, the g loomy tarnsIdwal and Bochlwyd res t, while not a soundSave the w ind m oaning through the rifted rocks ,And— far adown— the s leepless waterfal l !And th is is Christmas n ight ! o f months and daysThe ho lies t name, that b lesses and embalmsThe w in ter drear, a bright perenn ia l time ;When God ’s goodwil l , and peace to morta l men

Descend from H im Who gives upbraiding no t,

And angels waft down Love’s fair l inks of go ldUniting heart to heart, and Earth to H eaven .

In this wild, s i len t, early home o f nature,H ow swift, Imagination now unboundFrom clinging cares and visions o f To-day,Rends l ightning-like the vei l of centuries,And l is tens

H ark from out the catacombsO f many-templed Rome, a low-vo i ced hymn

Yet glad and irrepressib le ascends ;The Christians s ing the birthday o f their Lord ,And no t the Afric lioness who waitsFamished and sul len, til l to-morrow ’

s sun

Shal l, in the gleam ing circus, see her rageUpon their naked l imbs

,and no t the steel

O f Cruel ty, or taunt of lettered Pride,Can once sflright their souls w hom love and trustSublimely temper or for life or death .

But l ist a stranger chant, a loftier tongue !And forth from you pine fores t m oves a bandOf white-robed Druids g irt w i th evergreensAnd mystic symbo ls of Truth ’s el des t creedWith in that tem ple of unscul ptured stoneThey ga ther, and a crowd o f worshippersSubm issive wai t their doubly sovereign w i l l ;When 10 ! a shout— a tramp

, a gl i ttering rushAnd woman

’

s shrieks and clamorous despair,

And ra l lying valour poured in stubborn fightThe pampered eagles swoop upon their prey ,And pries t and hard and ch ieftain forth are hurledO n through morass— ou throu h engulfing waveBackward to Mona

’

s last and one retreat,Before the victor Roman

’s legioned m igh t !

NANT FFRANCON . 89

But turn to brea th ing l ife, and what and whereI s Rom e ? w hi le tha t extrem e, barbarian cl ime,Conserving in its conscience and its lawsAnd in its arts and arm s the Truth o f truths,H ath gained a w ider, surer, deeper pow erThan e

’

er w i th empire crowned the Seven H i l ls ;And o

’

er the Is lands beautiful and free,Vi l lage and town that hai l Victoria Queen ,No peo ple blend m ore piety w i th l ife,O r m ake their l ives m ore w orthy o f their land ,O r cherish humbler, higher fai th in Chris tTraining the ir dro oping language to his praiseThan the poor, simple peasantry o f Wales.

Farewel l my reverie even now the nigh tStarless and co l d is com e

, and w i th the night,Beho l d careering from their secret cel lsThe elemental spirits h ither throngThe w i ld Ellyllon— whom autum na l fieldsO r level pastures , thymy, clover-sweet ,Or murmuring brook or quiet garden-plat,See never— fair in sunny pleasan tnessSee never— crisp w i th frost or dul l w i th rainBut on the ro ck-ribbed headland l ifted broadAbove the s torm -bird ’s w ing and bi l low ’

s roar,Or mid the trackless deserts far recessedAround the feet of moun tains, or subl imeUpon their congregated t0 ps that, m et

In m ajesty o f counci l , interposeAn ambient zone o f m any-co loured

'

cloud

Between their greatness and the smo o th dul l w orldThere, speeding o

’

er the chasm ’

s toppling ridge,O r in its view less depths fierce revel l ing,O r haunting, turbulent, the heaving lake,O r w here the tortured stream is foam ing flungDown from the bare cl iff to the leafy valeThe w i l d Ellyllon ho l d their m idnight playTheir mus i c and their migh t, the thunderbo l tRedoubl ing s tern “

among the skyey rocks,

And sm iting b ail, and w ide-en thra l l ing m is t,And w inds now m ono toned w i th sul len plaint,Now furious sweeping , w ith the no te o f war,From peak to rival peak , the bl inding snow .

These circle me, aflicting, as I pressBew i ldered , path less , down the hi l l o f crags ,Unknow ing wh ither, yet w i th ho pe to w inA peasant ’s kindly but

, and warm th and ligh t ;CAMB. JOUR . , 1 862 .

NANT FFRANCON .

Now fal ling bruised from po int to point, the whileA treacherous m irage looms of lakes and glensIn unfami liar aspect changing o ft

And blended o ft as by enchantment’s work ;Now sinking in the ever-dripping m oss

,

Where count less glow-worms trim their tiny fires,Bediamonding the ground ; now pausing fain t ;Now struggling s low ly o ’er the dashing torrentAnd rugged breas twork of unchiseled stoneNow cl inging to the soil whi le onward dartThe mad s torm-spirits whirling from the

;

wes tWhere break the wave lets o ’er the sandy Traeth,Onward w ith gathered passion, to convulseThe wintry sea that bases Penmaenma

Interm inably down ! for in the gloomLeve l on level grows, and precipiceSur assed , conducts to precipice again

And)

this is .Christmas n igh t w hen round the hearthO f home secure, may throng congenia l friends,And urge the ta le, the song, the buoyant dance,With beam ing looks and cordia l words, and thoughtsO f kindness fb r the absent, e

’

en while IBenighted on dark Glydar, wander lost,And wrapped by rushing winds

Yet have I thusA sympathetic joy more deep, m ore rareThan home’s becalmed and dul l sensations yield

,

And vulgar pain and soul-debasing fearMar not that pleasure passing eloquence.

And the heavens are blue, the kingly starBeams over Trivaen like a diadem

,

And 10 ! swift sail ing from the parting cloudThe crescen t Moon comes brightening, blessing nightH ow beautiful her presence 19 a ca lmTransfusing all— as mercy after wrath ;She touches tenderly the darkling lake,And Idwa l wanly sm i les on her, like SinWhose death-bed Fai th ha lf softens and conso lesThe circl ing crags from m ist unrobing, fee lH er efliuence m i ld assuage their frown ing brows ;The guardian s tars abou t her burn ; the w indsRepressed, retire ; the co l d trans lucen t airBathes earth and heaven w i th living purity ;And I w ith new emo tions vigorous ,And guided ste s

, resume my way, and m arkThe paly tremb ing shafts of light outpoured

CO RRESPONDENCE. 9 1

Along the vale whence human voice aga inIs audible—one efl

'

o rt yet'

and nowI hail a co ttage nes tling tranquil lyOn n eu

’

s side, engirt by all the hills ;And so on the melody of Woman

’s words

Del igh ts me,and her kind oflicious cares ,

And soon with wearied l imbs and thankful heartI sink to sleep and dreams fe licitous,In the great shadow of Pen O lea Wen .

CO R RES POND ENCE .

To the Editor of the Cambrian Journa l.

SIR, -In the Decem ber Number o f the Cambrian Journal (1 86 1 ,p . 24:5)vis a paper by the Rev . C. H . H artshorne, in w h ich he ca l ls inquestion the F lem ish co lon i zation o f Pembrokeshire and Gower, andappea ls to the style o f the arch i tecture in Tenby and its neighbourhood,

'

in order to disprove this long received tradition .

The remarks o f so able an archaeo logis t are deserving of all respect ;but, in consequence o f their commanding that respect, i t is o f impor~tance that we shoul d not al low them to pass w i thout sifting the evi

dence for and agains t the tradition he so summarily rejects . Mr.

H artshorne concludes , from the appearance o f the castles and o therrem ains at Tenby, and various places in that part of Pembrokesh ire,that they are not o f F lem ish w ork . H e pronounces them to “ indicate a close adherence to the Edwardian s tyle ” - (p . and

he expresses a conviction tha t they have been erected for the m os tpart betwixt the commencement o f the reign o f Edward I .

, and the

end o f tha t o f his successor.”— (p .

“ There is no th ing , he

adds, throughout the in teresting peninsu la of Gower tha t is eitherearl ier or much later. At Tenby there remains actual ly no thing,except portions o f the church , that belongs to a previous reign .

”

Now , if all those remains w ere o f the perio d he m en tions, wh ich Iby no means admit, th is woul d no t in any w ay disprove the previoussettlem en t o f F lem ings in those dis tri cts ; they were, after all, onlyse ttlers placed there by the Engl ish m onarch ; the country belongedto the grea t Norm an Ch ieftains ; and i t was no t necessarily o f importance to the ques tion o f arch itecture

,whether the people w ere o f Eng

lish‘

or F lem ish origin . The s tyle o f the cas tles, and o ther largeedifices , w ou l d, in all probabi li ty

,be the same w hi ch prevai led in

Eng land ; and the o n ly bu i ldings w hich coul d be expected to exhibitF lem ish pecul iarities were the dwel l ings o f the peo ple . What peenliarities do exis t there

,I w i l l no t s to p to inquire ; fo r i t is no t from

92 CO RRESPONDENCE.

the s tyle o f the arch i tecture that we are obliged to judge on this occas ion , since the authori ty o f history is far m ore trus tw orthy

,and o f

far greater weigh t, in deciding the ques tio n respecting this Flem ishsettlemen t . Indeed , if h is tory is to be set as ide

,we m ay be required

to doubt the truth o f every event known to have o ccurred in this o r

any o ther country ; and so m any o f o ur long-establ ished no tions havebeen disturbed by doubts

,in cases w here no direct evidence coul d be

adduced to prove their accuracy , tha t even the bes t authentica ted haveno t escaped th is tendency o f m odern times . I t is true that tradi tion isno t always to be re l ied upon ; but there is l i ttle reason to ques tio n i tin th is ins tance. The Welsh are no t l ikely to have recei ved it fromthe wri tings o f learned men, sti l l less from those o f la te time ; and no

o ne w i l l suppose, w hen they cal l the people o f the southern part o fPembrokesh ire and Gower F lem ing, as a term o f reproach , tha t i twas from any o ther reason than because that foreign race w as real lyF lem ish . Nor was i t from any o ther m o tive that they abstained fo rages from intermarrying w i th them ; and in Gower m arriages w i ththe We lsh are s ti l l a lmos t en tirely unknown . The cause o f th ishatred between the two races is easi ly explained

,w hen w e learn the

reason o f the Flem ings being “ located ” in this part o f Wa les ; and

the fact o f the Flem ish settlem en t there is proved beyond all doubt,by the authority o f contemporaneous h is tory . I t is men tioned byWil l iam o f Ma lmesbury, a wri ter o f the tim e

,who states that H enry

I .,in 1 106 ,

“ transported into Pem brokeshire all the F lem ings thenresiden t in England ,

”the country at that time co ntaining a great

number who had been brough t over in the time o f his fa ther, as wel las those who arrived during his own reign ; and the same is againrecorded by H o l l inshed , and o thers , w ho assert that, in 1 107, manyF lem ings came over

,in consequence o f a grea t inundation o f the sea

in their own country , and w ere firs t perm i tted to dwe l l in Cumberland,o r, according to H o l l inshed

,o n the east of the Tweed ; w hence, four

years afterwards , they were removed by H enry , together w i th thosewho had previous ly settled there in the reign o fWill iam the Co nqueror.Their num bers , he adds

,at tha t time had so greatly increased , that

the rea lm o f England w as sore pes tered w i th them ; w hereupon KingH enry devised to place them in Pem brokeshire,” ho ping at the sam e

time that they w ould be useful in quel l ing “ the turbulence o f the

Welsh .

” A s im i lar statem en t is m ade by ano ther and an earl ier wri ter,Giraldus Cambrensis , who , from l iving at Manorbeer, in the veryne ighbourhood , m ay be cons idered a m os t rel iable authori ty , and who ,as early as 1 1 88 , mentions the F lem ish settlem en t in Pembrokeshire,where he says they w ere firs t “ lo cated by H enry in the distri ct ca l ledROS (where

'

Haverfordw es t now s tands). H e then descri bes them as

brave and robust , ever hos ti le to the Welsh , a peo ple w e l l versed incommerce and w o o l len m anufactures ; and Powe l , in his Welsh

Chronicle, after no ticing the same fact o f their settlemen t in ROS,o bserves

,they there rem ain to th is day , as m ay b e readi ly perce ived

by their speech and condi tions , f ar di fferi ng from the res t o f the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

94 CO RRESPONDENCE .

from reminding him o f the very early portion o f the tower o f L lanennydd , w i th its Romanesque arch , and the highly ornamen tedEorman doorway o f t ssili Church . But w hile I give my reasonsfor dissen ting from him ,

fI do so w i th great respect for his w e l l-knownproficiency in mediaaval archmology ; and I shoul d n ot have no ticedhis statements

,w ere it not of im portance that the weight

‘

o f his authori tyshoul d no t be ci ted in support o f an opinion at variance with all thathis tory and tradi tion have imparted to us .I remain

, &c. ,

Gower, 7th June, 1 862 . REGED.

SIR W ILLIAM NOTT’S BIRTH -PLACE.

To the Editor of the Cambrian Journa l.

SIR,— AS the statements o f the B iographers o f the late MajorGenera l Sir Wil liam No tt, differ very ma teria l ly from eacho ther, as regards the local i ty in wh ich he was born, I th ink it highlydes irable that the attention o f your correspondents shou ld be directedto the fact, in order that further inquiry into the subjec t may b e ia

s tituted, with the view o f removing, if poss ib le, the uncertainty whichappears to enve lope the question . Williams

,in his B iographica lD ic

tionary of EminentWelshmen , publ ished in 1 852, s ta tes tha t his birthto ok place “

at Neath , in Glam organshire, on the 2oth o f January,

1 782 . But Stocqueler, the Editor o f his M emoirs and Corresp on

dence, which appeared in two vo lumes in 1 854, asserts (vo l. i . page3) that he came in to the w orl d whi ls t his paren ts res ided at H o l t, inWiltshire

,on the 20th o f January, w herein an error is ev i

dently made in the year, w hich is correctly given in vo l. ii. p . 297, in

which the inscrip tion on his s tatue at Carmarthen is quo ted, whereinit is recorded that he was born 20th January

, And the

same date a lso is engraved on the m onumen t erected to his memory atSt. Peter’s Church in the sam e town . The question, then , wh ichpresen ts i tsel f for investigation is,— did his birth take place at Ho l t orat Neath ? H ad he been a nati ve o f H o l t he wou l d mos t probablyhave been bapti zed at the Church o f that parish , and his nam e w oul ddoubtless have been en tered in the Register B ook o f Baptisms

belonging to it. O n inquiry,however, i t appears , that though the

nam es o f his bro ther and two s is ters are registered therein, as havingbeen bapti zed at the Parish Church o f H o l t, as fo l lows, namely,

Charles , Apri l 2, 1 780.

Charlo tte, April 20, 1 783.

Mary, January 25 , 1 785 .

yet Wil liam’

s name is not in the parish register of H o l t. Stocqueler

states that his parents rem oved from H o l t to Nea th in the year '1 794,when he woul d be about twe lve years o f age . Moreover his baptismis no t recorded in the Baptisma l Regis ter o f 'the parish o f Neath , sotha t i t appears tha t Neath also has no t sufficient gro und to establish

M ISCELLANEOUS NOTICES . 95

its claim to the honour o f having been the place of his birth . As the

statemen ts therefore o f his Biographers in favour o f ei ther Neath orH o l t are unaccompan ied by the reasons on w hich they are founded , Itrust that some o f your Correspondents w i l l b e able to furnish additional and satisfactory evidence to decide the ques tion in dispute .

LLALLAWG.

WYNNE’

S H ISTORY OF WALES.

To the Editor of the Cambrian Journa l.

SIR,— In reply to th is query, in page 341 o f your las t vo lume,I

beg to refer to the Gentleman’s M agazine for 1 791 , page 1 1 75 , for acopy o f a letter from theRev . Evan Evans [query if not I euan Brydydd H ir,] then of New ick , Sussex, to the Rev . D . Humphrey Owen ,Princi pa l of Jesus Co l lege, O xford, dated Septem ber, 30, 1 767,w hich states tha t such Wi l liam W '

nne was a“ youn er bro ther of

the Wynnes o f Garthewin , and bro t er to Chancel lorWynne.

”

I remain, &c., GLWYSIG.

M ISCE LLANEO U S NOT ICES .

PATTER CHURCH .— Ah o ld church that stoo d on the s i te o f the

Dock-yard, at Pembroke, was ca l led Pater, or Patter Church , and thetown is local ly known as Pater, or Patter. This name is usual lyderived from that of the first person of the H o ly Trinity. A writerin Chambers

’

s B ook of Days makes Patterdale, in Westmoreland, tobe derived from Patrick’s Da le ; Sarn-badrig, in Carnarvon Bay,Patrick’s Causeway and Llan-badrig, An lesey, the Church '

o f

Patrick . Query then, may not Patter Chure have been original lyPatrick’s Church ?THE H ENGWRT AND PENIARTH MSS.

— Amongst these is the

B la ck B ook of Carmarthen, the o ldes t p erfect We lsh MS. in exis tence

,and by far the most va luable ; it is o f the twelfth century ; and

there is a lso the L lyf r Ta liesin, a lso o f great va lue.

ROMAN Co INs FOUND NEAR TENBY.— TWO copper co ins o f Maxim ian have th is year been found at Trefloyne, and during

the las t fewyears many have been discovered near Narberth , and a ew o f Caraus ins o n St. Margaret

’

s Is land .

MUSICAL TASTE OF THE WELSH .— The rea l Welsh Cymbrian is

very m us ical ; but the m us i c characteris tic o f the ra ce mus t be dis tinguished from the Gael i c m elodies in 6-8ths time

,w h ich are very com

mo n in Wa les . Cym brian mus i c is ei ther in 2-4ths time, w i th a frs

quency o f sudden sto ps and pathetic s lurs , o r in 3-8ths time, o f wh ich

96 M ISCELLANEOUS NOT ICES .

an exam ple is furnished by the tune ca l led Jenny Jo nes . A Welshm inister, genera l ly, intones his discourses . The fo l low ing is a cus tom ary preach ing tune in North Wa les — Key, G m inor ; D dd , dddd ,CBAG , G, g a b , abc, BA, AD,

D . The We lsh are very fo nd o f

H andel , and Angels ever brigh t and fair may frequen tly be heardw his tled by the sam e class o f boys w ho in England woul d prefer Po p

goes the Weasel .”— Transactions of the E thno logica l Society .

WELSH SURNAMES.— Some time ago , Judge Johns made a sug

ges tion at the Portmado c Co unty Court, to peti tion the legis lature topass a new law for the crea tion o f a number o f new surnames fo rWa les .

The fo l low ing upon the same subject, extracted from the Eclectic

R eview recently publ ished , may be interes ting to some o f our

readers - “Am ong a m il l ion o f people, w hat are about th irty fam i lynames ? The Joneses are a legion— Davieses a numerous progenyEvanses th ick as autumn leaves— William ses a host— and Griflithses

no t a few ; whi le the lucky owners o f nam es,in them se l ves distino

tive,and requiring nei ther prefix or aflix

,co nstitute a smal l and

privi leged kind o f aris to cracy . I t w ou l d be an immense socia l advan

tage if We lshmen woul d all agree some day to assume new and

characteris tic names . The change, as a genera l rule, woul d givelawyers but l i ttle em ploymen t, and o ccas ion scarcely any confus ion inthe transference of pro perty . Now , in order to distinguish one Jonesfrom ano ther, i t is necessary to add the nam e o f the place w here heres ides

,to prevent confounding o ne luckless Taffy w i th ano ther. We

knew a schoo l in Cardiganshire w here there w ere fifteeen DavidEvanses ! Poor fel lows ! They w ere dis tinguished by num era ls

,to

save them from the ignom iny o f n i ck-nam es . There was a go od o ldWelshman , and an author to o , who was known as S itiva tion Jonesfrom the s im ple fact that he was very frequen tly in search o f one .

”

A LIVING FROG FOUND IN COAL — The fo l low ing is an extractfrom a letter recently rece ived in the ci ty o f Worcester, by John Russel l , Esq .

,from the m anager o f his Tyr Nicho las Co l l iery, Cwm

Tylery, near Newport Our men in the heading in the ro ck veinco a l yesterday (March in a fa l l o f co a l in the face o f the heading ,found , in a ho le in the pricking, in the top o f the coa l , and in the n ineinch bed o f co a l , a l ive frog. The ho le was no t more than 35 inchesin d iameter. There is a s ligh t ho l low o ver the co a l w here i t w as

found . I t began m oving about as so on as i t w as released , but seemslarger and more l ively to -day . I t is kept shut up in clay to excludethe air from i t. Now this is 200 yards below the surface whereth is l i ttle thing w as found , and I do no t suppo se any one can forman idea how long i t mus t have been there . I intend having i t keptfo r you w hen you return . (Signed) L . W . REES .

—[Mr. Russel lis go ing to send to the Grea t Exhibi tion a blo ck o f coa l , betweenseven and eight feet long, selecting the piece in wh ich the frog w as

found,the locus in quo being exactly in the centre , and the blo ck w i l l

be so cut out tha t the frog and its s trange dom i ci le w i l l be clearlyshown in fro nt .]

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

98 VINDICAT ION OF THE

spreading thence to the remotest l imi ts of the East .Coasting the shore of Palest ine , the Hametic or Ammonitic race took possession of the val ley of the Nile , extending their ramificati on s over the sti l l mysterious con tinen tof Africa . Northward and westward , the race of theJaphetidae, or Japidae, the O lympic l ineage of the Greekmythology

,pursued their researches , marking their ad

vances by circu lar memorials, and monol i thic temples ,ti l l they gazed on the solid waves of the Arctic Ocean , orpaused on the verge of that Atlantic deep— the Mo rWerydd

— the secrets beyond which were no t to be penetrated til l nearly forty centuries had rol led over the headsof their posteri ty .

Such is one theory of the origin of the Aryan family ,including in this ti tle the three branches of the Japhetidae,Sem idae, and Amm onidae , that i s , the superior races ofEurope, Asia, and Africa .

But there i s a second , and , in some important respects ,confl i cting theory , which holds that each cl imate producedi ts indigenou s race of men— i ts own prototypal Adamand Eve . This notion i s an exten sion , rather than contradiction , of the Scriptural statemen t , and does not mil itate aga inst the fact of identi ty of blood , and what i smore important , of men tal and spiri tual capabi l i ties in thewhole human race . It aflirm s a uni ty in genus, bu t avariety in species , special qual ifications , and temperaments . Thi s appears to have con sti tu ted the generalOpin i on of antiqu ity . Tacitus main tains some of theGermans to b e indigenae . The Gau ls asserted themsel vesdescended from the great occiden ta l dei ty , Dis . The

Kentish Bri tons informed Caesar that the Bri ton s of theinterior, or Kymry , were co -eval wi th the soi l . The

Scythians , Egyptians , Athen ian s, and other nation s ,m aintained the l ike Opinion wi th regard to themselves ;the Arcadian s insi sting upon a curiou s tradi tion that ,though younger than the sun , they were older than themoon . Pliny tells u s that the Umbri of Italy were supposed to be the only race which survived the dilu viandestruction of the globe . The Pelasgi (wri tes Eustathius,

MOSA IC ETHNOLOGY O F EURO PE. 99

ad I liad 1 1 . v . 84 1) were cal led Div ine, because theyalone at the time of the flood preserved their letters .Moses , the earl iest of eastern historian s , states that all

'

the

variou s species of mankind rad iate from one centre , andone family— the Noachidae - by whose descendants heexpressly aflirm s the whole world to be peopled ; thePrae-Noachidae , whether descended from one - or manyAdams , being to a m an destroyed by the flood . The

question i s one as much of inductive science as history .

The term Japetic, or Japhetic , was certa in ly u sed by theGreeks and Roman s , no less than the O riental s, to ind icate a particu lar genus of mankind , distingui shed by i tsnati ve force and ambition of character, i ts fi rst father,Japetus , being regarded as the son of Cael us and Terra ,

Quid non genus audax Japeti

Excluding the Sem idae and Amm onidm from the termAryan , which we shal l use

“

as converti ble with Japhetic,we proceed to inqu ire how the Japheti c or Aryan racebecame fi rst settled in Europe , and our Island of Britain .

The results of the original subaqueous cond ition of ourplanet on i ts superficies have been , i t i s known , con

founded wi th those of the Noachic and other del uges .Geology proves that indefin i te periods elapsed betweenthe emergence of the earth from this Neptun ian or Am

phitritic suspension , and the creation of man . The

extreme variation among chronologists with regard tothe date of th i s creation i s the first check to dogmati sm .

The Samari tan Pen tateuch places i t B .C. 4700 ; the

Septuagin t , 5672 ; the Talmudists , 5344 Scal iger, 3950 ;Petavius , 3984 ; Dr. Hales , 54 1 1 , who enumerates aboveone hundred and twenty difl

'

eren t Opin ions on the point,the difference between the latest and remotest dates being3268 years . We adhere , bel ieving no other to be betterestabli shed , to the received epoch of 4004 B .C . , a yeard i stinguished , according to the astronomer La Place , as aremarkable astronomical conj unctu re , the earth ’s orbi tthen coincid ing with the l ine of the equinoxes , and conse

quen tly the true and mean equinoxes being uni ted .

(Mecanigue Celes te, tom . i i i . p .

100 V INDICATION OF THE

In treating of the Mythic ages of Britain , i t would beunpardonable to pass al together by certain coincidencesbe tween the earl iest legends of our Island and the Mosa i cnarrative , which , omi tting its inspi ration , must , from i tsextreme antiqu i ty , a lways command historical atten tionand in terest . Whatever the Belgic Britons told Cae saras to the indigenou s origin of the Cymry , the Cymrythemselves , i t i s certa in , never recogn i zed such theory ,b ut have always consistently main tained that they cameto the White Island from the East— from Dyfrobani, theland of waters and mounta in peaks . We are not su r

p ri zed , therefore, at discovering in the mouldered fragm en ts of thei r records , reflections of the oldest orien ta lb el iefs . I t wou ld be absurd to give them historica lv alue ; i t wou ld be captions to exclude them , as enti relyfabulous , from the review of the dim and hoarv past .The name of the first man i n the Dru id ic and Hindoocosmogony is the same— Menw , or Menw Aion . His

creation i s related in the fol lowing Druid ic fragmen tMan , light, and mora l c ho ice, came into being at the same

moment . God, when no thing was but H im se l f, pronounced H isown Name, and at the sound creation burst into b eing. Withthe utterance came light, and in the l ight the fo rm o f the Name,as pronounced in the triple vo ice o f the three expressions o f God .

And he who heard the utterance w as he who was bo rn w ith the

l ight, Menw Aion ; therefore cal led the son o f the triple vo ice o f

God .

”

There i s a resemblance here to the Mosai c ph raseology ,God said , let there b e l igh t ; and there was l ight ;

and sti ll greater to the tradition of the O rien tal Church ,“ There were concea led from the ruler o f th is worl d

, the v irgi

n ity o f Mary, the b irth o f o ur Lo rd , and the three mysteries o f

the sho ut, which was do ne in the grea tness o f Go d from the

s tar.”— ( l s t Ihais tle of Igna tius ; Cureton’

s Trans lation from the

Syriac .)The Dru id ic, Magian and Sabaean systems were origi

nal ly one . The Sabaean s termed the founder Syth BenAdam , the son of the first m an and the Dru ids Gwyddonab Menw . Seth , afli rm s Josephus , set u p pillars inscribed with the anted ilu vian smences , especially astro

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

102 V INDICATION OF THE

shadow of a chain connecting Bri tain wi th antedi luvianscience interests the curious inquirerw — if we dwel l for amomen t on the grand figure of the prophet -astronomerremoved by an invisi ble arm from “

a world fi l led withviolence to h is tranqui l fortress of con templation in the

White Isle of the West— if we find , in the most picturesque of Bri tish moun tain s , associa tions wi th the fi rstages of mankind , more ennobling than those of fal lenEden , or the peaks of the Ararat , festooned with the greenweeds of the avenging ocean , we are startled to l igh tu pon confirmation s of thi s singular legend in other thanBri tish chron icles, though possi bly drawn from dried u pBriti sh sources . Thus wri tes Ricardus Vi tu s , in hi sPreface to hi s Hi sto ry

W ith regard to Eno ch , the son o f Jared,whom Moses testi

fies to have wal ked w ith God , and Christians bel ieve to haveb een trans lated a l ive, to return at the end o f the wo rl d w ith Elias,and com bat the great enemy Anti-Christ, Go tefrid Engelhusius ,o f Vi terbo , the histo rian and pries t, no tary- publ ic, and prefect o fecclesias tica l reco rds to the three Empero rs

,Conrad the Third ,

Frederic the Firs t, and H enry the Six th,conjec tures that such

trans latio n m ust have been m ade from the Go vaaan (Gobaeum )

promo n tory o f Ke l tic Britain . Fo r o f the peregrination o f Eno chto th is s po t, there is ex tant, Liber Antqiuissimus ,

’ preserved inthe Church o f St. Ma t thew , on the said promo nto ry ; and to

tho se who charge Go tefrid w i th faci l ity o f be l ief he replies,

we

know no th ing o f these very ancien t and o b scure subjects , o therw ise than they are transm itted to us in the writings o f those whopreceded our age and in who se integrity we confide .

’

This Li ber An tiquissimus may have been a monasti cforgery , or i t m ay have been composed around the

nucleus of the above , or some other British tradition . I tconsti tu tes evidence , distinct from that of the Triads,of the popu lar fai th that a mighty astronomic prophethad hi s seat in remote ages, and d ied , or was translated ,from a moun tain in Brita in .

Tradition s of a Deluge , un i versa l or local , ex ist amongmost nation s . The Assyrian of tha t of Xisuthris , and theSyrian men tioned by Lucian , approach most nearly . tothe Mosai c . Lucian ’ s accoun t, as being that of a co n

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY o r EURO PE . 103

fi rmed Epicurean scoffer , and avowed enemy of Christianity, and therefore above all suspicion of collu sivenesswi th the Mosai c , I transcribe from his treati se on the

Syrian Goddess

Among all the tem ples o f Syria, no ne is so large o r so magnificent as that o f Hierapo l is none where there is such a pro fas ion o f splendour, so many o fferings constantly made, o r w herethe d ivinity is so immediately present. W i th regard to riches , o fw hich I was an eye

-w itness, it is undo ubted ly the firs t in the

world . Great treasures are brought to it from Arab ia , from the

Phen icians,Babylonians , Cappado cians, from the Ci l icians , and

Assyrians . Fo r pub l ic rites and festiva ls, no place on earthperhaps so great an abundan ce o f them . When I inquired intothe an tiquity o f the place, and the w o rship o f the deity, theymade me many s tatements

,some o f pub l ic, some o f private

nature,Grec ian and barbarian

,wh ich I shal l relate w ithout

pledging mysel f to their truth .

“ The common peo ple say that the temple itsel f was foundedby Deucal ion , the Scythian , in whose time the great inundationhappened . The history o f Deuca lion, accord ing to the Greeks,is as fo l lows The present race o f men is no t the same as thatwh ich formerl y inhab ited the earth , who all perished . The gene

ration now in being all s prung from Deucal ion, who renew ed mankind . Tho se who l ived befo re the De luge were, as histo ry info rms

us , haughty and vio lent, comm itting all k inds o f impiety. Theyneither adhered to any oath , n o r spared the suppl iant

,nor were

hospitab le to strangers . In these th ings a heavy j udgment cameupon them . The earth on a sudden poured forth the great waters,the rains descended , the rivers swel led , the sea ro se to a pro d igiousheigh t ; everyth ing was co vered w i th water, and all mankindperished . Deucal ion a lo ne was reserved to raise up ano therrace

,on account o f his virtue and go o dness . H e was saved in

this manner : b e shut up his wives and children in a large ark,and went himse l f into it

,and as so on as he was entered , there

cam e unto him boars,horses , l ions, and serpents , and every o ther

Creature that feedeth upo n the earth , all in pairs, and he receivedthem . No r d id they hurt ea ch o ther ; but, by the D ivine com

m and,harmony and friendsh ip prevai led among them ; and thus

they all floa ted toge ther in the same ark,as long as the waters

remained .

’

“ Such is the story o f Deucal ion acco rd ing to the Greeks .

Ano ther fact o f a mo st extraord inary na ture is rela ted by thepeo ple o f Hierapo l is , who tel l us that they have there a largechasm

, o r o pening, which received the waters o f the Deluge, and

104 V INDICATION O F THE

that Deucal ion , at the time when th is happened , bui l t a l tars , anda tem ple to Juno , c lo se to this chasm . The o pening I saw isunder the temple, and at present smal l ; whether fo rmerly it waslarge I canno t say. That wh ich I w as shown is inconsiderab le .

In confirmation o f this,the inhab itan ts tw ice every year bring

water from the sea into the tem ple . Th is task is performed , no tby the priests on ly, but by all the pi lgrims, from Syria, and

Arab ia, and b eyond the Euphrates , who bring the water from the

sea,and po ur it into the temple, where it is engul fed by the

chasm , wh ich takes in an incal culab le quantity . This they saywas a law o f Deucalion

’

s, instituted by him to perpetuate the

commemoration o f the genera l calam ity, and his happy deliverance from it. This is the an cient h istory o f the temple o f

H ierapo l is in Syria .— (Lucian

’

s De Dea Syra .)

This,i t i s obvious , was the accepted accoun t of the

Del uge with all the nations enumerated by Lucian ,Arabian s , Phoenicians , Babylonians, Cappadocians , Ci l ie iaus , Assyrians , Armenians, Syrians , and Syrian Greeks .They held i t to be uni versal , that all the an tediluvian speri shed , except Deucal ion and his family , from whomthe presen t race of mankind were all deri ved .

The Egyptian priesthood , accord ing to Plato , (Timceus ,p . held , l ike the Druids , the doctrine of the periodicaldestructi on of the form of the earth , by the al ternateagencies of fire and water . The last ca tastrophe hadbeen of the latter elemen t , above 8000 years before the eraof Solon , sweeping over the praediluv ian lands afterwardsoccupied by the Greeks, and submerging the islandcon tinen t of Atlan ti s, which became the bed of theAtlan tic Ocean .

The Chinese have a tradition o f a period when the

system of natu re , in con sequence of rebel l ion on the partof men aga in st heaven , was deranged ; the earth collapsed , and the floods in i ts interior bu rst forth and

o verflowed it . Faber, H ome Mosaica , ch . i v .)The Greeks of Europe commemorated two del uges ,

that of Ogyges , and the older one of Deucal ion . The

tradi tion of the Ital ian i s preserved by Pl iny , who statesthe Umbri of Italy were bel ieved to be the o n ly nationtha t su rvived in the extreme West . The Briti sh traditioni s contained in two of the Triads

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

106 V INDICATION or THE

visibly before the people , so the drama of the Deluge waslocal i zed , under Dru id ic auspices , on the banks of lakesand ri vers . These sacred Tri logies— for they were d iv idedin to th ree parts— concluded by dragging the Avancto the land by means of white bul l s, represen ting the

mythologic “Ychain Banog , or colossal elks of Hu Ga

darn— creatures of fabulous proportion s , and toweringantlers, endowed with human sympathies . Beyond thatthe Avane symbol ized some l iv ing cause of the Del uge , weare in the dark as to its meaning . The ceremony being,i n remote times, of general observance amongst all theJapheti c nat ions , the Pelasgi of Greece and Italy beingespecial ly noted for su ch ri tes , we can understand whythe peasantry in the v icin i ty of almost every Llyn in

Wales shou ld insist on the ir own as the scene of theactual exploit, poin ting out the evidences of the struggle,the vestiges in the sol id rock of the feet of the “ loftyhorned beasts of power, and the spot where the terrificmon ster whose folds encircled and crushed the earth ,drawn ou t of his congenial elemen t, expired . The valueof these testimonies consists , not in the mode of attestat ion , bu t in the fact of the fai th to which they testi fy .

The Dru id ic “Avane ” bears a striking analogy to theLeviathan of the Chaldaean cosmogony , as transm i tted tous in the Apocryphal Esdras .

On the fifth day (2 Esd . vi . 49) thou d idst ordain two livingcreatures . The one then d ids t ca l l Eno ch, and the o ther Leviathan

,and d idst separate the o ne from the o ther, fo r the seventh

part, where the waters were gathered together, m ight no t ho l dthem bo th . Unto Eno ch thou gavest one part, wh ich w as driedup the th ird day, that he shoul d dwel l in the same part w hereinare a thousand hi l ls . But unto Leviathan thou gavest the seventhpart, namely the mo ist, and hast kept him to be devoured o f

w hom thou Wi l t, and when .

”

The childi sh ignorance in thi s work of the elementarytruths of physical h istory rai ses ou r aston ishmen t tha tany church should have the audaci ty to main tain i tsinspiration . The statemen t appears to be a Talmudicgloss on certain obscure passages in the Jewish Scri ptures .

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE . 107

There go the sh ips : and there is that Leviathan which thouhast made to take his pastime therein .

— (P s . c iv. “Then

b rakest the heads o f Leviathan inpieces , and gavest him to b e

meat fo r the peo ple in the wi l derness .

’ — (P s . l x x iv. “ In thatday the Lo rd w ith his sore and great and strong swo rd shallpun ish Leviathan the p ierc ing serpent, even Leviathan thatcrooked serpent.” - (I saiah xxvii.

Accord ing to modern Juda ism , the Leviathan of Esdrasi s to be the food— semper coota , semper red iviva— o f the

Fa i thfu l d uring the reign of Messiah Ben David . The

Scandinavian studen t wi l l be reminded of the M idgardserpent , to b e sla in by Thor, and of the boar, which formsthe perpetua l v iand of the heroes of Valhal la . The Tal

mudie and Odin ian legends poin t to a future contingency .

The Druid ic celebrated a past, and affords no hints thatthe flesh of such a monster as the Avane was edible byman or bru te .

I am no t aware that the later nations of Europe preserved any tradi tion o f the Del uge. The Cym ry doubtless brought i t from the East— from Dyfrobani. The

Triads say expressly that i t covered all lands, and de

stroyed mankind in Bri tain .

I t i s certain , w ri tes Le i bni tz , the con tinen tal founderof ethnology , preceding ou r Camden and Llwyd , tha tall Europe was thickly peopled , cen tu ries before the

Trojan war, by the race which the Greek and Romanafterwards cal led the Keltai.”

These Kel ts claimed Dis as thei r first father, or Adamthe Germans, or such of them as were not Kel ts , cla imedDiw , Tiw, or Tuisco ; the Bri tons Menw , and after theDeluge Dwy, or Dewi , wh ich seems the same as the

Teuton i c Tiw , Diw . The western Asiatics and Greeksmade Deu -cal ion the un i versal prototype , Den , the firstsyllable , being obviously iden tica l w i th the Germanand Bri ti sh Dewi , Diw . Withou t decid ing between the

monogenist and polygen i st theories in regard to the

Semite and Ammon i te races, i t i s eviden t that, withregard to the Japhetic nations of Eu rope, the theory ofmodern ethnologists , that all these nations are of one

108 V INDICATION OF THE

and the same stock , i s substantial ly the same as that ofMoses . “ These are the son s ofJapheth ; Gomer , Magog ,Madai , Javan , Tubal , Meshech , and Ti ras . The son s ofGomer ; Ashkenaz , Riphath , Togarmah . The sons ofJavan ; El isha , Tarshish , Kittim , and Dodan im . Bythese were the i sles of the Gen tiles d iv ided in thei r land s ;every one after his tongue, after their famil ies , in theirnations ,

”- (Gen . x . 2 m ay be considered the text of

which thei r i nvestigat ions are the i l lu stration . The grea tfact of European un i ty of blood i s laid down in the

clearest terms by the Jewish legislator . No modern wri tercan pretend to any meri t of discovery on this poin t .The ancestors (wri tes Bunsen , Christianity and Civili

z a tion , vol . i v . 6 . p assim) of the Cymry , Kel t , Teuton ,

H indoo, sat at one time under one roof, speaking the

same tongue .

” If by H indoo i s meant the conqueringAryan caste of Hindostan , the statement i s not to bedoubted ; bu t i t i s no more than what Moses had alreadyaflirmed , and Christendom has always bel ieved , of theprogeny of Japhet.Great pra i se i s due to Bunsen , and other scholars , for

the ample evidences they have su ppl ied of the truth o f

the Mosai c statemen t ; bu t they can lay no j ust claimto original i ty . Josephus fi ll s up the ou tl ine in Genesi s :

To Japhet, the e l dest son o f Noah , were b orn seven sons .

These to ok po ssess ion o f the lands commencing at the Taurusand Amanns m ounta ins

, ex tend ing in As ia to the Tanais, and inEuro pe to the straits o f Gadira (Gibraltar). Each o f themb equea thed his name to the land he and his ch i ldren se ttled in

,

none o f these countries being previous ly inhab ited . Those now

ca l led by the Greeks Galatai, but fo rmerl y Gomarai,Gomer

founded . Magog led o ut the Magogai, ca l led by the GreeksScyth ians . From Japhet

’

s so n, Javan , pro ceed the Ion ians and

H e l lenes . From his son,Madai

, the Medes . From his son,

Tuba l,the Iberi . From Mo soch

,the Moscheni ; and from Thiraz,

the Thracians .

”- (Antiq. l ib . ii .)

Thi s i s a description of the peaceful patriarchal settlement of primitive Europe . The Briti sh Triads give a

similar descri ption of the firs t settlemen t o f Bri tain . The

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 10 VINDICATION OF THE

“ It is now incontrovertib ly establ ished , (s tates Donaldson,New Cra tylus , p . that mos t o f the inhab itants o f Euro pe ,and a great number o f the mos t an cient and civi lized trib es o f

As ia,speak, w ith greater o r sma l ler mo difications, the same

language ; and the time may perhaps come w hen it w i l l appearas pro bab le ph i lo logica l ly, as i t is certa in historical ly, that everylanguage in the worl d has sprung from one original speech .

”

The descen t of all the families in the world from one

family wou ld necessari ly in fer the descen t of all languagesfrom the language of that family ; but i t i s impossible tod ivine any legitimate process by which the Chinese ,Semiti c , and Al lophylian or Tu ranian tongues can b e

reduced to radical un i ty with the Japhetic . Either all

languages are not descended from one , or , being so original ly , they have , at some very remote period , encoun teredsome such family catastrophe as tha t indicated by the

confusion at Babel , which has put i t completely ou t of thepower of thei r most in timate acquain tance to d iscern eventhe vestiges of their prototypal relationshi p . The H indooEuropean languages m ay be resol vable in to a commonm atrix ; but wha t that matrix is, or whether i t be no t

i tsel f androgyn i c, l ike the elder gods of mythology— twosexes or elements in one— awa i ts futu re di scovery . The

Sanscrit is duoglo ttic ; so i s the old Egyptian .

“ Nat ion s ,”

exclaims Sharon Turner, in a fi t of en thusiasm , in whichBun sen and Mayer sympathize , have branched o ff frompreceding nation s ; but what nation has ever cal led theCymry its chi ldren ? or what language ever cla imed tob e the mother of the Cymric ? Are they no t then the

fi rst people , and the first language ? ” The same claimshave been advanced by almost every nation , the Dutchand the Basque not excepted ; bu t a far wider field mustb e covered by the twin ,

and as yet baby , sciences ofetymology and ethnology , before a positi ve verdict canbe returned by the most learned j ury on the vexed question ” —which tongue i s the mother of all, and daughterof none ? At the first patriarchal settlement of Europeby the Japhetides , there was . one common Japhetic language, and seven dialects of that language . Allowing

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY OF EURO PE. 1 1 1

for fusions , and amplification of vocabulary , there i smuch the same un i ty , with the same differences n ow , no t

arising from Rome, bu t from a common origin long

pgior to the foundation of Etruscan , or even Umbrianom e .

Bearing i n m ind this consanguin i ty of the seven Japhetic famil ies, we find them in pre

-historic ages in possession of the fol lowing coun tries — Scythia , MagogSarmatia (Moscovia proper), Mosoch— Ion ia (Greece and

Asia M inor), Javan - Iberia or H i span ia, Tubal— Thracia(the original seat of the Gates , Goths , Scandinavians),Ti raz— Medo -Persia , Madai . There remain Gomer, andhis sons, Ashkenaz (Ascanius), Riphath , and Garm , orTogarmah , covering Mardiana , Bactriana , Sogdiana ,Hyrcan ia, Armen ia , in Asia ; I taly , Gaul , Germany , Britain , in Europe . O f all these coun tries the inhabitan tsare Gomeridae , Cimbri , Cymri, Umbri, Humb ri, Gom arai,

Cimmerioi. The Roman word Cimbri , properly pronounced , (Kimbri or Kymbri,) comes the nearest to the

nat ive “ Cymry ,” which is a con traction of the plural

Cymroai,”almost litera tim the same as the Comarai, or

Gomarai, of the Jewish wri ters . Gael , Gaul , Cale tai ,Keltai, Kel t , was a later denomination of part of theGomeridae, long after they had been settled in Europe .

The usage of cal l ing the Cel ts Gal l i ” (writes Pausan iasin A tticis)

“ has only lately obtained by themsel ves andothers ; they were formerly cal led Keltai. The wordsGerman , and German ia , are unknown to history unti lfifty years before the era of Jul ius Caesar . That extensive coun try first comes before us d ivided in to two portion s

, Cimbria (North Germany and Denmark), and

Teu ton ia . I t was the league of these two Gom eric tri bes ,the con tinen tal Cymry and Teu tones, that nearly overthrew the Roman republ ic . The sta temen t of Taci tus ,i f he b e the author of the tract , De Mo ribus Germanorum ,

” that “the Germans are an indigeno us race ,

withou t any mixture of adven ti tiou s settlers from othernations , (0 . i s but very partial ly correct . The

Cimbri and Teutones were the descendan ts of the fi rst

1 12 VINDICATION O F THE

Gom eric settlers in the coun try ; but Owsar informs usthat, in his time , the ri chest portion s of Germany werein the possession of the Gael ic Vo l cae, and that theKeltoGomeric tribes of the Boii , from Gaul , had previouslygi ven thei r names to other wide distri cts , Boiaria (Bavaria), and Bo ihem ia (Bohemia). After the word Germ an had come in to vogue , i t was l ong used by the

classic authors as synonymous wi th Kel t . The hysical

characteristics of the ancien t German s, Gauls , and ritons ,the Si l urian s excepted , are described as in all respects thesame— tal l , large- framed , with blue eyes , fai r complexion ,and xan thou s or golden -coloured hai r . The Gom eridm

of Gau l and Germany being cou sin s , explains the originalfamily likeness, which con tinued to b e main tained by al l iances and federation s, such as those of the Cimbri andTeutones . In the fi rst ages , all I taly , Germany , Gaul ,and Britain , bore the common name of Gomeria , Cim

bria , Umbria , Cymru ; cen turies elapsed before one Go

meria , or Umbria , became known as I taly ; another aKeltica ; another as Tento -Cimbrica , and then Germany ;another as Al bion , and then Bri ta in ; b ut the origina lname has never d isappeared . The appel lation Kel t , thenGael , came in , however , at a very early date . The

fi rst Greek geographers included Germany and Gaulunder Keltica , bu t never extended that name to Britain ,

which they regarded as a distinct i sland -continen t ofunascertained d imension s . The Gomeridae of Gaul assumed the name of Kel ts , or Galatai ; at a per iod whenthose of Britain , Germany , and Italy , adhered to thepatriarchal one, Cimbri , Umbri , Cymry and , u p to thi stime , the western Gom eridae of Britain acknowledge no

other designat ion for themsel ves , ei ther as a race ornation .

Pre -hi storic systems of civi l i zation flouri shed and ex

pired in Asia , Europe, and even i n America , withou tbequeathing posteri ty any li terary record of the ir progress and decay . They carried with them silen tly intothe ir graves their own especial developmen ts of l ife and

human i ty . Many of the greatest material monuments

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 14 V INDICAT ION O F THE

arrives at another in the valley of the Nile . But 1 1] boththe arts and framework of l ife were in their rud imen tarystate , and everywhere patriarchal simpl ici ty of rule oh

tained .

Now at what date i n these remote ages did the fi rst

gyppling

.

of our i sland In the extreme West take place ?1 ,gg1ns i n his Celtic D ruids , concludes hi s argumen ts

upon this poin t , by stating i t must have been at leas tfifteen hundred years before Chri st . Latham , in hi sE thnology of the B ritish I s lands , favours an eai lier era .

“ The primitive Bri tons occupied the i sland su fficien tlyearly to al low the relati ve level s of the land and sea , in

the val ley of the Forth , to al ter to the amoun t of twen tyfive feet .” Thi s wo uld carry t1 s back before the birth ofAbraham . When few data survive to guide or arrestconjectu re, we must b e sati sfied with a rough approxima‘

tion to truth . Bri tain was probably first peopled betweentwo thousand and fifteen hundred years before Christ .No al lusion in any Briti sh fragments occurs to the ri te ofcircumcision , and as thi s extraordinary usage obtained asearly as 1 896 B .C. among the Arabian s , Idumean s , Ethiopian s , Egyptians , Phoen icians , Syrians and Colchian s ,settled by Sesostris In Armen ia , I

yam incl ined to fix on

B .C. 2000 as the l ikel ier date .

An examination of the chronology of certain card inalevents in the ri sing Semitic and Hamiti c empires of Asiaand Africa , wil l Show the extreme improbabil i ty of Europe, with its unri val led faci l ities of access , being lesspopulous, in at least certain portion s of i t , at this date of1500 B .C. , than Asia Minor, or Palestine . This i s ou rfirs t advance .

B .C. 2050 , A.M. l 942 .— Osiri s i s slain by a conspiracy

of his brother Typhon . This is the fi rst fact u pon whichwe can rely in the dynas tic history of Egypt . Osiri shad carried his arms northward and westward . DiodorusSiculus states that he penetrated to the sou rces of theIster, where .he set u p a monumen t wi th an inscription ,

“ I am O siri s, the king , who led my forces over thewhole earth , even to the uninhabitable regions of India,

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE. 5

and the Arctic climes , as far as the sou rces of the ri verIster . — (Li b . i .) Taci tu s informs u s

, the ri tes of Isiscontinued in his time to be observed by the GermanSuevi . Rel igious ord inances are the most indestructi bleof memorial s .D.C. 2000 .

— ]Egialeus founded Si cyon , the earl iestk ingdom in Greece . Two centuries had elapsed sincethe foundation of the Assyrian empire by Nimrod .

B .C. 1992 .— Abraham and his family qui t Chaldaea.

B .C. 1908 .— Ishmae l , the patriarch of the Arabs, born .

B .C. 1 896 — Isaac , the patriarch of the Jews, born .

B .C. 1 84 l .-Shem , second son of Noah , dies .

B .C. l 746 .— Fl ight of Jacob into Mesopotamia .

B .C. 1 7 16 .-Death of Isaac .

B .C. I7O6 .—Commencement of the soj ourning of the

Israel i tes in Egypt .The Noah of the Mosai c Del uge, thew dd and Dwy

of Bri tish , the Deucal ion of Greek , Syrian , and Assyrianh istory , died only two years before the birth of Abraham .

Now, whatever d ifficu lties occur in the Mosai c chronology between the Flood and the birth of Abraham , as

Asia and Egypt in thi s patriarch ’ s l ifetime abounded inpopu lation , i t i s physical ly impossible that

’

Europe Shoul dhave remained desert , or that O siri s should not havefound , on the Danube, tri bes to be subdued . Europe wasinhabited . We Shal l find , also , that the peopl ing of onepart of i t at least— Italy— was as ancien t as that ofEgypt ; and the evidence which proves this , proves al soGomer and his Gomeridae to have been i ts origina l colonizers . We possess at the end of Scaliger

’

s masterlyd isqui si tion ,

“ De Emendatione Temporum ,

” publ ishedal so by Fabri ciu s , (c . xi v . p . the genu ine fragmentsof Berosus , the Chaldean historiographer. They establi sh , in a remarkable manner, the veraci ty of the Mosai caccoun t w ith regard to the peopling of Eu rope by Gomer,and the other son s of Japhet, assign ing such peopl ing tothe days of Noah and Japhet, or Janus , himsel f, and

confi rming the dark character in which , through morethan one channel , Cham has descended to posteri ty .

V INDICATION O F THE

Third year o f Jo ve . Be li-Comer taugh t his Ita l ians to bui lda city, w ith wa l ls, in the manner o f Scy th ia

,whence he had com e .

A ch ief city they ca l l Ty Ocho lam .

’

“ Sixteenth year o f Jo ve. Be li-Camasen came into Ita ly, tothe Gomeri, and Com er

,no t adm itting him ,

began to rule o verand co rrupt certain co lon ies .

Fourth year o f Ninus . Camasen,Saturn o f the Egyptians ,

essays to corrupt the Ita l ian Comari, the foreigners and mixedraces aiding him .

“ N ineteenth year o f N inus . Father Janus expe ls Camasenfrom Ita ly . Janus had sent two sons w ith Gom er.Kitym o f Ita ly gave his daughter to Blas co Jove . He con

secrates his daughter Roma Vice-Queen o f the Aborigines .

Kitym o f I ta ly created his son Mo rges Coritus .

Morges, son o f Kitym ,o f Italy, created Blascon Coritus .

Blascon created his son Jas ius Co ritus .

” 1

We have , i n these venerable Chaldee scri ptures , theground upon which Roman mythology reared , in afterages , i ts brill ian t pantheon of gods and demigods . Kitymof Berosus i s the Kittim of Moses , the Chi ttim of laterJewish wri ters , the nephew of Gomer, the chronology ofboth records tal ly ing , The sons of Japheth , Gomer,Javan , &c. ; the son s of Javan , Elisa, Tarshi sh , Kittym ,

Dodan im .

”— G

’en . x . 2 , 3 , Cham , or Camasen , was

the ancestor ofO siris . The Gom eridae were con sequen tlyin ful l possession of Italy , before Egypt , under O siris,emerged from its mythologic into i ts h istoric state thati s , I taly was inhabited by Janus , Gomer , and the Gomeridae , before the Del ta and v a l ley of the Nile were settledat all by the human race . Even i f wi th Bunsen we throwback the an tiqu i ty ofm an in Egypt many thousand years ,a Simi lar or su perior an ti qui ty must be conceded to hi sexistence in I taly bu t , as we have absol utely In I taly novestige of man before Janus and the Gomeridae, and thei rdates cannot by any ingenuity be forced as far back as

4000 years B .C . , we are compel led to bring the dawn ofhuman l ife in Egypt within the same period . As Berosusconfi rms Moses, so the native hi storian s of early Ita ly

1 Thesegenuine fragments o f Berosus are, of course, qui te distinctfrom the abrications o f Annius o f Vi terbo

,though it is certa in

Annius had access to authorities which are lost to us .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

V INDICAT ION O F THE

And again ,

“ The portion o f the Apennines from the sources o f the Tiberto the Nar, the Um bri inhab it, the o l dest s to ck o f the O ld Gae l ,(Veteres Gal l i), as Augustus wri tes .

”

And again ,“ Which o f our mo st ancient authors does no t write that the

Janiculum was founded by Janus , and Etruria by the o ld

Gae l

And Pl iny ,“ The race o f the Umbri is cons idered the o ldes t In Ita ly.

They suppose that the Um bri , or, as the Greeks cal l them ,

Omb rioi, are so named , because they survived the inundation o f

the worl d by floo ds o f rain - (C. Plin. lib . i i . Na t.

H ist. c .

One of the innumerable fancy etymologies of Greekand Latin authors . But Etru ria was al so original lyUmbria .

Etruria (wri tes M. Cato , De Origin . I t.)“was first Um

b ro nus Ager, thence rose the Umb ri .

And Myrsilus Lesbius (F rag . D e.

Xanthus writes that the Pe lasgi invaded Thuscia , which wasfo rmerly ca l led Umbria . Tyrrhenus , arriving in the southernd is trict o f the Tiber, hel d i t, and all the m idd le portion , from its

sources to the Spo t where the Frisei Umbri inhab ited ; and he

se ttled wi th t hem ,and dwe lt w ith them

,and bui lt the c ities ca l led

the Maeonian and Tyrrhenian .

”

And Pliny (Li b . i i i . c .

“ Etruria has experien ced repeated changes o f names ; the

Pe lasgi in o ld times expe l led the Um bri, the Lyd ians the

Pe lasgi .”

The Sabines were “ES Opfipmw , wri tes the schol iast on

Lycophron .

I t i s incon testable then , that the first name of Italywas Umbria , Um b ronia , Ombria , or Comeria ; tha t i tsO rigine s or first inhabitan ts were Umbri or Gom eridae,settled under Janus and Com er ; tha t the chi ldren of thesein cen tra l I taly were cal led Ab O rigines ; tha t thei r sub sequen t fusion wi th the Phrygian s under [Eneas formed

MO SAIC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE. 1 19

the Latin nation , and wi th the Tyrrhen ian under Tyrrhenus the Etrurian natio n .

Umbria extended al so to the Al ps .The Lyburni (Lub im) and Sicul i first co lonized Gal l ia Togata .

These were expe l led by the Um bri, and they by the Etrusci,

who too k from them by regular s iege (justo m o re b el li) threehundred and more towns , m o st strongl y fo rtified .

”— (M. Cato , De

Origin . I ta l.)

An Umbrian race occu pied a l so the whole coun try on

ei ther side the mari time Al ps , and were known as Ligu res ,or Li gurian s the same word as Locris in Greece , Liger,or Loire , in France, and Lloegr (England ) in Bri tain .

Berosus tel l s u s that Gomer taught his I tal ians to bui ldand forti fy ci ties , a chief ci ty being cal led Ty Ocho lam .

Cato tells us that the ci ties of the Umbri , taken by theEtrusci, were oppida validissima .

” A glance at the m apof ancien t Ita ly Shows u s a class of town s beginn ing orending wi th Ti, Ty , Te, Tai, Ty (house , houses), — Reate,Raeneste , Sahate , Cam erte , Teate ; Tivernum , Teanum ,

Tio ra , Te ia , Ti cinum ; and Uchel (high) meets u s all

over Cel tica and Bri tain , in various forms , from Uxelo

dunum to “ Ochi l .” “ Ty Ocholam i s li teral ly “ highci ty .

” I t i s to b e noted that , whi lst Gomer was thu scon structing the “

validissima oppida — the Cyclopeancities , wi th their enormous stones , in I taly— Moses represen ts hi s Semitic and Ammon i tic brethren engaged in a

work stil l more ambitious , bu t of the same character, inthe plain of Shinar . Come let u s bui ld u s a ci ty and

tower whose top m ay reach un to heaven”

—a Ty Uchil

in the loftiest sense . Archi tectu re of a subl ime and m as

si ve character, which no after age has riva l led in the

magn i tude of i ts monol i ths , was the characteri stic of no ton ly the Gom eridae of Eu rope , bu t the Sem idae of Asia ,and the Amm onidae of Africa— the trini ty of the humanrace and whatever i ts cause , whether the audax

genus , or the physical fact that the Deluge had coveredthe earth with enormous boulders or monol iths ready tothei r b ands , such as nowhere can now be found , the

evidence su rv ives in the memorials themselves of the

VINDICATION O F THE

primitive ages , from the Carnac of Egypt to the Carnaco f Armo rica . Ca to tel l s u s that Camasen was foundedby Cames , eviden tly the turbulen t Cham of Moses and

Berosus . The names , Janus , Jasi u s , Morges , Roma , bearthe oldest Gomeric stamp . When Morges reigned inIta ly , wri tes An tio chu s o f Syracuse , a nat ive Greekhistorian of I ta ly , who flourished B .C . 400 , there cameto him an exi le from Rome , named Siculus .

— (Quotedby Dionys . Hal . l . This authori ty is independen tof M oses , Berosus, Cato , and the I tal ian pen in su larwri ters . The Latin and Aboriginal term for the wal l sof a fortified ci ty was Maenia , the plu ral o f the Gomeric

maen , a stone . And v iewing the prodigious masses ofstone which consti tu te the Cyclopean fortifications , noterm cou ld be more appropriate or expressive .

No demon stration , however decisi ve , which confi rmsthe au thori ty of Moses, or of the Scriptures , will findfavour in the eyes o f the school who en ter upon the studyof every historical question in a Spiri t of ind iscriminatescepti cism .

g

We cannot hel p thi s scepticism , and we are above con

eiliating i t . When the earl iest records of the East andWest , supported b y the i rrefragable evidence o f language ,establish the tru th fu lness of the Mosaic ethnology in re

9 The demands whi ch , for ins tance, Bunsen’

s Egyp tian Chronologyim poses on our credulity

,certain ly exceed those o f any histori c part

o f the Scriptures on our faith . There are five sys tem s o f Egyptianchrono logy, all affirm ed to be drawn from the priestly records, yetdiffering by thousands o f years, and by numerous dynas ties , from eacho ther. The fact tha t nei ther at the court o f the P to lem ies , nor at

Rome, could scien tific or histori c information w i th regard to his own

country he obtained from any Egyptian pries t , goes far to prove tha tthese pries tly records themse l ves never exis ted . If they ever did, i t ism os t certain we have them in their o l des t genuine state in the recordo f Moses ; and out o f that record we have no so l id evidence that suchhad an exis tence. Moses asks , dating back from the present era— at

the m os t, including the an te-di luvian and pos t-di luvian periods— seventhousand years for man

’

s existence on th is globe . Bunsen insis ts ontw en ty thousand years . AS a m atter o f credence , the differencebetween the two draugh ts on our fai th ought , according to the principles o f the sceptic schoo l , to decide the ques tio n, w i thout furtherreference

,in favour o f Moses .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

V INDICATION O F THE

Whether the “ fEtherius O lympus , from which the

con sensus of the mythologic tradition s of Greece and

Rome represented Saturn to have been d ri ven by hi s so n ,

was the Armenian range , or the Himalaya , Im aus

H imai ,” snowy mounta ins ,) i s immaterial ; i t was east

ward o f Italy , and from the north -eastward of Italy , fromScythia, where also was Deucal ion , came, according toBerosus , Gomer. From the East , westward , the sons ofJaphet (wri tes Moses) colon i zed Eu rope ; and from the

same East , accord ing to the uniform tradi tion of theGom eridae of Bri tain , came the ir forefathers into Europe ,and in to thi s i sland . I assign to Rome, as the ci ty ofSaturn and Japhet, a greater antiqu ity than to any otherci ty on the face of the globe . I hold that all the statements and predictions recorded in Vi rgil , and other poets ,as to her past sacred and fu ture imperial character, werei n the people before they were in the poets . If no t thecapital , i t was one of the sacred cities of the Gomeric orUmbrian empire of Italy , for wel l n igh a thousand years ,from i ts fi rst establishment under Janus , to i ts overthrowby the Etrurian dominion . To this Umbrian era and

race of kings are to be assigned i ts aqueducts , i ts subterranean sewers, i ts remains of Cyclopean walls and bui ld ings .Cato gives u s i n clear language the successive stages ofi ts growth .

Rome was at first a pasture fo r cattle . On the banks o f the

Tiber ro se seven ro cky h i l ls, at the base o f which the Tiber,find ing its w ay into the m arshes fo rmed a swam p . Saturn firstsettled on the Capito line-Italus , o n the Aventine . Roma , the

daughter o f Ita las , o n the Pa la tium . Caelius,with his Tus cans

,

o n the Cael ian and Vimina l . Romulus afterwards , in add itio n tothe Pa latium , on wh ich he bui lt his Rome, in the form o f a quadrangle, o ccupied a lso the Esqui line, so - ca l led from the guardswhich Lucum o appo inted him , in im itation o f the Tuscan usage

o f the twe lve l ictors , (three hundred armed men,) bo th as an

honour and body-guard , the goo d faith o f Tatius, his co l league,b eing suspected .

”— (De Origin . I ta l.)

The geographica l and topographical characteristics ofthe si te ful ly support thi s statemen t , that several forts, ondistinct hil l s , of d ifferent eras of foundation , were u lti

MO SA IC ETHNO LOGY o r EURO PE. 1 23

m ately un i ted into one town . Nei ther the “CloacaMaxima ,

” which was the main duct to the substructuresby which the pesti len tial swamps of the Ti ber weredrained , nor any other of the su rviving heavy masonriesof Rome were Etru rian . They were all Umbrian , thework of the same race which covered Italy with i tsvalidissima o ppida,

”the enormou s proportion s of whose

“ m aan ia ,” or stones, sti l l affect us with aston ishmen t .

The ci ty of Japhet , there can be l i ttle doubt , was one ofthe three hundred which were stormed by the leaguer andengines of the Etrurians , and remained disman tled , i tsruins affording shel ter and bu ilding material s to Evanderand his Arcad ian colony , til l Romulus, observing the

natural strength of its posi tion , selected i t for his asylum ,

and repaired or partial ly reconstructed i ts fortifications .How long Rome remained a Gom eric city , with a mixedpopulation of Arcadian , Ph rygian and native Umbrian ,

und‘er Etrurian rule and influences— whether th roughou t

the reign s of the seven kings , or even to i ts captu re byBrennus— i s a question of curiosi ty rather than historica lvalue . Undermost of all the Romes on the se ven hi l lsl ies the Japheti c Rome and i ts Cyclopean arch i tectu re .

Upon this lie a succession of strata , each en tombing a

Rome of a differen t period and civi li zation . I ts veryname i s Japheti c— Rhym , strength , power, force ; and

so was the primi ti ve name of i ts ri ver, (Tiber ,) Rym o .

The Turks stil l cal l Constan tinople (New Rome) Roum ;and in Armen ian Comeria “ Erze -Roum preserves i tsidenti ty . For a thou sand years after Gomer ’s era , I talyand i ts populations remained Gom eric or Umbrian . Itslanguage of course was Gomeric ; and when on the

debris of many ruins hi stori c Rome grew up , she drewher roots from the origina l Gom eric stock . The Sabines ,as we have seen , were Umbri , and “

the Roman nationwas m ore than hal f Sabel l ian ; some of her kings wereSabine ; the names of her ci ti zens were Sabine ; her rel igion was Sabine most of her in sti tu tion s in peace and

war were Sabine .— (Liddell

’

s Rome, p .

The topography of Italy and Europe, east and west,

124 V INDICAT ION o r TH E

would , i t follows , be also Gomeric. In the second partof this d isqu isi tion I shal l proceed to prove that i t was so .

I have col lated the earl iest names of the physical featu resof each coun try wi th each other , and with thei r signification in the Umbria or Cymric tongue . One race and

one language named them all, throughout the length and

bread th of Europe, from the Peloponnesu s to Ca i thnessin Scotland . St. Jerome , in his time , observed that theGa l l ic language was the same as tha t used by the primitive nations of Italy , incond ita , — in the times ofJanus and Sa tu rn . i x . One of these primiti vetribes was the O scan

Ennius the po et, (states Aulus Gellius, c . xvn .) ca l ledhim se l f Trigo r, because he was m aster o f the three languages ,La tin , Greek, O s can , in which last language Trigor m eans trilinguis .

So in British Cymri c i t i s Trigair ; ga i r (a word ,speech) being the root of garrio , garrulus . So the

Samn i tes wrote, not “ imperator” and “ m agister,” but

l ike the Bri tish Gomeridae, amherawdwr”and m eistr.

So terra , as Varro in forms us , was properly tera ,” l ike

the Bri tish ti r ,”and terminus , ti r-maen , the stone that

marked the land .

” We should be at a loss to kn ow why ,as Servius states , (E n . l i b . i . v . Troia should bewri tten with two i f the Bri tish did no t show i t wasproperly the plural form , Troian ,

” or Troiai ,” like the

archa ic musai , m ensai, nor why a class of family namesare iden tica l in the I tal ian and Bri tish , and even in the

Assyrian record s and legends ; the oldest names , forinstance , in the Assyrian , being the same in the Briti shannals and family nomenclatu re ; Bel, Bel i , in the Eas t,

- Bel i and Bel in , in the West ; Ninus , in Babylon ,

Nen and Nenn ius , in Bri tain ; Lydius , Ludim , in the

East , - Lyd and Lud in Bri tain ; Nepth and Menes inEgypt ,— Nev and Menw in Bri tain . Al l these a ffin i tiesare solved by the simple fact of the Japhetic un i ty of thewhole European family , and of very early Japheti csupremacy in the East .Ano ther conclusion i s to be admi tted , viz . , that the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

126 VINDICATION O F THE

and we must leave i t to Bun sen to recon ci le the es tab lished fact of the comparati vely very late appearance ofthi s protal European family and thei r tongue , with h istheory tha t mankind had existed many thousands of yearsbefore in Egypt , using a language one half of which , andthe older hal f, was borrowed from thi s very Japhetic .Bu t another inference presents i tself, from which , fol

lowing tru th boldly as we ought , wherever she leads , wemust not permit oursel ves to shrink . Moses expresslydeclares that the chi ld ren of Japhet peopled Euro pe ,according to the i r families and thei r tongues . WhetherJaphet was or was no t at Babel , whether Babel be an

a l legori cal or historical inciden t , he asserts thi s of theJaphetidae after they had settled down in Europe . If theJaphetic language has nowhere in i ts original in tegri tybeen preserved , we hold i t impossible that i t should havebeen wholly lost . I t survives more or less in everylanguage of Europe . I f the Gom eridae all over Euro pecal led a stone maen , wal ls “ m aenia ,

”a rocky m oun

tain “alp ,

”a head pen ,

” or ben ,

”air awyr,

”and

so forth wi th hundreds of names , i t i s ob v i ous that thei rfather , Gomer , hi s fa ther , Japhet, and his father, Satu rnor Noah , so called them . We get partial ly , at any rate ,at the language of Noah , and , i f we fol low i t u p , of thefirst m an , the Menw or Adam of at least the Aryan type .

I t would indeed b e extraordinary if, within the space ofth ree thou sand years , the language of the forefathers ofsuch a race as the Aryan had i rretrievably d isappeared .

I t has no t . The Japhetic pa triarchs,kings and queen s of

the pre-historic, became the gods and goddesses of the

histo ri c ages . For thi s deification they were indebtedto the Gomeric or Homeri c bards . Plato and Aristotleinform us , that Greek mythology was an Homeric creation . The last of these Homers, the most i l l ustrious ofthe ei gh t , tel ls u s repeatedly that mortal men had many ,the immortal god s bu t o ne tongue ;

”and he in stances

things which m en cal l by one name, the gods by another— the latter being m ostly pure Kel ti c , or Gomeric— the

bard ’s ancestral language . We invi te especial atten tion

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE. 127

to this apparen tly audacious , bu t truthful po si ti on ,tha t

Homer i s bu t a generi c name for one of the race of theGomeridae . A Homer” was a hard of the Gom eridae ,

Gom eric by bi rth , singing the fortunes of hi s race . Our

age”

( I quote Archi lochus , from the Latin v ersion of hi sancien t work)

“ distinguishes the e ighth Homer . He

flou ri shed in the twen ty - th ird O lympiad , five hundredyears after the fa l l of Troy , a Maeon ian by birth , and

being pronounced victor by the decree o f all Greece at

the O lympic con test , was regarded as the fi rst of ou rpoets . He was en trusted , in his own sole person , withthe task of reforming the Greek tongue, in i ts names andal phabetic characters . This latter, i t i s said , Cadmus ,the Samothracian , brough t into Greece , as they are amongthe barbarians , fu ll o f rudeness , and of l i ttle resemblanceto the Phoenician , retain ing the old Cel tic and Maeonian form .

” We affirm th is view of Archilochu s to bethe historical truth . The Eton school -boy , i f he knewCymric , would begin to put h is ideas together i f he hearda Welsh peasan t cal l h i s language familiarly “ yr iaithOméraeg ,

the Homeric language . The peasan t hasnever heard of Homer , bu t he sti l l speaks the languageof Homer, as one of the Gomeridae, which was , as Arch ilo chus in forms us , wri tten before Homer

’s t ime , in “the

old letter and Maeon ian characters .” The very word Mae

on ian would be familiar to the peasan t , for i n Cymri cmaon i s “

the people ,” popu lar ,

” vernacular. The

Maeon ians , Maeonidae, were simply the plebs , the vulgar ;and Homer was one of “ the people , one of the oldvernacular race , as from the very name i t followspopular poets have always been . He rose l ike Virgil ,l ike Shakespeare , between two eras— the weld ing togetherof two mighty languages , both one at root ; and as

Luther formed modern German , Cyri l Russian , and

Ulphilas the Gothic , Homer formed Hellen ic Greek . We

mean the last Homer . The mere facts that there wereeigh t wel l -known Homers in succession , and tha t , for thebirth of the last , seven cities in subsequen t ages contended ,are proofs tha t the name i s not ind ividual , bu t generi c ,

VINDICATION O F TH E

runn ing back in to the old race of the seven before thee ighth . Eigh t M i lton s or Shakespeares there cannot be ,but Omeridae ,

” or Homers , bards of the Gomeric race ,there may be, and have been ,

in Britain on ly , from Taliesin to the presen t day , in multi fold succession . If ou rView be sound , then Homer must have been acquain tedwith the Gomeric language of the Japhetidae ; in otherwords , he knew his mother tongue . Singu lar i t i s tha t a llthe great poets of humani ty— those that in thei r grandsimplici ty sti r the chords of the heart— ha ve been , l ike theprophets of Scripture , of a noble race in i ts fall . The

Il iad i s inexpressibly sad i t i s the epic sang by one ofthe old Trojan race , a descendan t , l ike them , of the Athanatoi of the fal l — the j u st fal l - o f the great ci ty of thelast chi ldren of the Athanatoi in Asia . Sti l l more singulari s i t that the same con sciousness of the righ teousness ofDivine retrib ution on the ir race should haun t the BritishTriads , for in these the great calamities of the ir coun try ,and the loss of the imperial i ty of Bri tain , are constan tlyassigned by the wri ters to the displeasu re of God againstthe arrogance and aggressiveness of the Cymry .

”The

same accusing spi ri t pervades Homer, the Jewish pro

phets , and the Cymric Triads , ending in the proud resignation ,

Awg ereka ero fiovkn,”

God ’s W111 was done ; WC

deserved the j udgment , and i t came . But how is i tproved that the language of the Athanatoi , the deathlesso nes , the gods of Homer, was Gom eric, was Cymric , washis own . The evidences adduced in thi s essay , that noo ther than the Gom eric was the primiti ve language ofEurope, pu tting aside such testimon ies as those of Archil ochu s demons trate i t ; bu t fortunately the Gomeric bardwas not averse to exhibiting his knowledge of the lan

guage of the Athanatoi , as d istinguished from tha t of them i xed race of h is generation . Mortal s , he says , havemany languages , the immortal s one .

” I t i s to be re

gretted he did not leave us a thou sand examples of theimmortal language,

”— no vain

_

term after all . The few

he has , in the I liad and Odyssey , transmi tted to u s , arepure Gomeric or Cymri c . Thus Homer , from the regions

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

130 V INDICAT IO N O F THE

we must look for the tongue o f these immortals , but tothe primitive language of Europe . I f we can pu t togetherthe common roots of the Gom eric as found in the oldLatin of Italy , the Kel tic of Cel tica , the Cymric ofBri tain , the decomposed Maeso -Gothic , the z

’Eolic of

Greece , we may rest assu red we have i t in some measu rerestored . The l ingual in terva l between the mythic andhistori c eras would be bridged . Jan us and the fi rstAryan fathers— the seven Japhetic patriarchs of Europemight understand and be understood by thei r ch ildren ofthe nineteen th cen tury .

Having thus fixed the Gomeridae, and the date of theirfirst settlemen t in Ita ly , a b road con temporaneous view ofthe rest of the world wil l show them , sim ilarly as in

Europe, consti tu ting the O rigines in cen tral Asia and

between the Caspian and Black Seas , as the Gomarai ; i nArmen ia , as the Gumroi in Lower Scythia and Cimmeria(Crimea), as the Cimm erioi ; in Central and NorthernEurope , as the Cimbri ; in Bri tain , as the Cimbri , Umbri ,Cymry

m a vast con federacy of famil ies . In all thesecoun tries they preserved thei r patriarchal appel lation . In

Gaul , at a later period , they termed themselves Keltai,Gael ; in Spa in , Ivroi, Ivor, Iber, warriors and Kel tIberi , “wood warriors , forest warmen .

’

The wave ’ theory , by which Bun sen and otherssuppose that Europe was original ly coloni zed by massesfrom some populous Asiatic cen tre, one body forcing itsw ay a long the n orth coast of Africa, another along theBal ti c coast , a thi rd through the passes of the Lower Alps ,cannot b e appl ied to the fi rst or Gom eric settlemen tof Europe , which was a qu iet , easy , and very leisurelyoccupation of the most ferti le or beauti fu l d istricts of thevoid , unoccu pied West . Al l tradi tion truly represen tedthis, the Satu rn ian age , as a g olden one . The wholeworld was before the Japhetidae,

“ where to choose,and providence thei r gu ide . Cen turies elapsed beforethe habitable region s of Europe cou ld be sai d to be even“ prospected ,

” much less “ squatted u pon , and appropriated , by the gradual ly increasing population of these

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE . 13 1

prim itive , and , for lack of any motive of ambition , unambition s tribes . Their tradi tion s , meanwhi le , always re

ferred themsel ves to the East .

The researches o f the learned (writes Davidson, B ritish and

Roman Remains,p . 6) are dai ly add ing to an accumulation o f

eviden ce which tends to pro ve that the Aborigines o f Britainsprung from an Eastern o rigin ; that Druidism ,

l ike Brahm inism ,

is but a m o d ification o f the sam e wo rsh ip ; and that we mustlook to a perio d long anterior to the d ispersion o f the Celtic tribes ,for the primaeva l h istory o f the British race .

”

There i s mu ch truth in th i s sen tence . The Bri tishTriads , for instance, refer to Bri ta in events man i festlyoccu rring to the Gomeridae of the East , or of Italy . Iam incl ined to al low a thousand years for the Gomeric orHeroic age , all over Europe ; becau se I find such age

fi rs t broken u p in I taly by the Tyrrhene or Etrurianconvulsion

,somewhere abou t a thou sand years after the

era of Gomer, and a thou sand years before the Chri stianera . About the same era the Gom eridae of Gau l tookthe name of Keltai ; hencefo rth the reign of Homer’s“ immortal s gives way to the un i versal d isruption of thepatriarchal system the prim itive priesthood and rel igionalone main ta in ing the i r identity in Asia , Europe , and

Africa .

“ Druidism,

”

(con cludes the learned VernonHarcou rt , in hi s P rimitiveReligion , p .

“ in i ts pu reand prim i tive form , was tha t rel igion o f Noah whichprevai led from China to Bri ta in .

” Undoubtedly . Be

tween the family chron icle o f the Chaldaean Berosus ,tel ling us how Japhet, or Janus , settled on the sevenhi l l s above the T iber— how hi s father Satu rn cameto spend his old age with him— how Gomer , two of hi sson s , and one of his nephews , Japhet

’

s grandson s, j oinedthem —how the evi l gen ius o f the family , Cam , or H am ,

(the perverse one ,) exposed hi s father , wri tes Mosesraised sedition , writes Bero sus m how he was summari lyej ected by his eldest brother , “ Father Japhet,

” to Sici ly ,and how the restlessness of the incestuous reprobate thencar1 1es h im in to Egypt — between all this and the breakingup of the Japhetic clan system

n —Homer ’s O lympian

132 V INDICAT ION OF THE

family— by the immediate agency of that indecipherablerace, the Etruscans, in Italy— the Cadmaei, Hel lenes , andothers in Greece— that period of about a thousand yearsm ust be a l lowed , within which happened all those mostdel ightful scenes, tales, adven tures— worth all the dul lh istories in the world— o f the demi -gods and heroes ofGom eria, Hel las , and I taly— from the ban i shmen t ofApol lo , and the loves of the gods , to the labours of thegod of suffering , Hercwlf, or Hercules , and his ascensionto heaven . The general assent of the wri ters who havedevoted atten tion to the primi tive ethnology of Europeto the fundamen tal position , that i ts fi rst inhabi tan ts wereGomeridae , appears then to have been arrived at on the

soundest grounds . Over the whole North of Europethey reta ined the patriarchal appel lation in the era ofEzekiel , B .C. 550 Gomer and all his bands , and the

house of Togarmah and all his hands in the north quarters .”- E z . xxxvi i i . Following the stream of historydown , we find their Gomeric original to have been alwaysregarded as an indisputable stand -poin t . The name b ywhich the Cel ts ” (wri tes Plu tarch in his L ife of Marius)were i n old times kn own to the Greeks , was Cimm erioi.

”

The Celts , wri tes So linus , are acknowledged to be a

very ancient race , yet they are but the chi ldren of theCimbri .” Ashkenaz , which i s Germany , state the

Jewish Ta lmudists, p ass im Gomer , that i s Gaul ,

”

wri tes Jerome and Eustathius .—(Comment. ad . E z ek.

xxxv i i i .) The Cel ts or Galatae,”

expla ins Isidore ,(O rigin . l i b . i x . 0 . i i .) are the descendan ts of Gomer . ”

The fact tha t the Kel ts were the younger Gomeridae ,that the Cimbri were the old Kel ts , that these respective lywere the older and younger l ineages of the same race ,whichwe have seen ful ly recogn i sed by the Greek authors , andby the Latin , in thei r d istincti ve terms , Gal l i -Veteres ,Gal l i ,

”has been now fu l ly accepted by modern hi sto

rians . I t i s certain ”

(wri tes Niebuhr, H istory of Rome,

vol . i . p . 143)“ tha t the Umbrian s were a great nation

before the time of the Etruscans, and that they havea righ t to the name of a most ancien t and generic people

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

134 V INDICAT ION O F THE

Hebrews from Heber, has never varied , and i s religiou slyobserved to thi s day by the Arabs . Un i versal primiti veu sage confi rms the sta temen t of Moses , Berosus , and

other historian s , that the widely -extended families of theGom eridae were so ca l led , as being the posteri ty of thepatriarch Gomer .Taking for our fi rst axiom , then ,

that the substratumof Europe in race and language a lways was and i s Ja

phetic ; and for the second , that the substratum of primiti ve I taly , Cel ti ca , and Britain , was of the seven Japheti cfamilies that of Gomer , in two developmen ts , the patriarchal Gom eric and later Cel ti c , the d i ffi cu l ties whichstruck Newman in the following passage wil l in greatmeasu re adj ust themselves

To d iscuss the early ethno logy o f Rome m igh t o ccupy a

treatise, and I shal l content m yse l f w ith pro duc ing certain select

vo cabularies . They suffice to es ta b lish,that at least o ne o f the

s to cks o f po pulation o ut o f wh ich the m ixed Rom an people ,w as

m ade , spoke a tongue so much akin to the Welsh and Gae lic ,tha t we are justified in extend ing the term Ke ltic to em brace th isIta l ian tribe . The o n ly po in t left at all un certain is , w he ther theo l dest Lat in itse l f

,o r on ly some o f its affiuents , was th is Ke l tic

influence . In many instan ces these wo rd s are iso la ted in Latin ,w h i le in Ke l tic they fo rm un i ts o f a fam i ly . If m o re know ledgeshou l d b e gained o f the Um brian tongue, w h ich is perhaps to b eho ped , it may lead to a m ore decided agreem ent am o ng learnedm en concerning the com po s i tion o f the Latin . Yet one o f two

resu lts appear inevitab le : ei ther the o ld Latin was natura l ly m o reakin to Go th ic and Greek

,b ut has received two successive infu

s ions o f Ke ltic ; firs t, a quas i-We lsh infus ion , from the Um brian ;

and , s eco nd ly, a quasi-Gaelic infusion ; else the o rigina l La tinwas prevai lingly Ce l tic in vo cabulary , w ha tever m ay b e tho ughto f its gramma tica l relatio ns .

” —(Rega l R ome, p .

Our bel ief i s that Rome, from B .C. 2000 , to circiter

1 1 00 , rema ined Gom eric or Umbrian in language as in

blood . Then ensued an era of dynastic and nationa lsubversion s , during which —as in later ages the Latinth is primiti ve Umbrian became disin tegrated , and thenappeared in i ts second or Ce lti c type . Three other elemen ts flowed in the o l ic , with Evander and hi s Arcadian s ; the Phrygian , with the re turn o f the Dardan idae

MOSA IC ETHNO LOG Y O F EURO PE . 135

from Asia for , like that of the H eracle idae ,i t was a re turn

of a prio r Gom eric emigration from Italy to Asia ; and

the Etruscan , from the Etruscan conquerors . Two ofthese —the Umbrian and Ce l ti c— agreed largely in vocabulary bu t had d iverged in other respects . Very manywords in Gael i c ” (wri tes a great Gael i c au thori ty , Dr .O

’

Connor) are the same as in Welch , bu t the two languages differ in syn tactic construction . Llwyd affi rmsthe same . Ne i ther the Phrygian or [Eo l i c were al ien orheterogeneou s infusion s , being both radical ly al l ied to theJapheti c ; bu t the Tuscan was wholly a l ien , nor, j udgingfrom its fragmen ts, had i t aflinity with any known language , except perhaps the Aztec of Mexico . The historicLatin i s a tesselate language of five principal materials,the oldest being Umbrian , of the Sabine d ia lect .The iden ti ty of a numerous Class of roots in the Bri tish

and Latin languages— o f the topographical nomenclatu reand of the personal family appel latives in both coun triesthe prevalence of the same generi c name Cymry , Umbri ,Humb ri for the primi tive stock , would compel u s , apartfrom any n ati ve evidence or tradition , to admi t that thestatemen t of Moses , tha t all “

the i sles of the Gen t iles ”

were peopled by the Japhetidaz, recei ved remarkablystrong confirmation from the tongue and ethnology ofBri ta in . But the addi tional demon stration afforded bythe immemorial nati ve tradition i tsel f, of a people i solated ,after

°

their fi rst settlemen t , from the fusions and revolu

tion s of the con tinent, i s yet more extraordinary . Thistradi tion i s as foll ow s in the Bri tish Triads

“ The three primary invento rs o f the Cymry : first, Hu the

Mighty , who first instituted constitution and m o te fo r the nationo f the Cymry .

“ The three benefacto rs o f the Cymric nation : first, Hu the

Migh ty, who firs t ins tructed the Cymry in the art o f plough ing,w hen they were in the Summer Land before they came to theIs le o f Prydain .

”

An old Schol iast interprets the Summer Land bythe land where the ci ty of Con stan tine now is— CaerCystenin .

136 VINDICAT ION o r run

The three o ver-rul ing po ten tates o f the Is le o f Prydainfirs t

,H u the Migh ty, who brough t the nation o f the Cym ry

from the Summer Land,ca l led Dyfro—bani , into the Is le o f

Prydain .

”

The three p i l lars o f the Is le o f Prydain first,Hu the Mighty,

who brough t the nation o f the Cym ry firs t to the Is le o f Prydain,and they came from the Summer Land , w h ich is cal led Dyfrob ani , and they came o ver the Hazy Sea (German O cean) to theIs le o f Prydain

, and to Armorica , where they settled .

”

The three asso ciated tribes o f the Is le o f Prydain : first, thetribe o f the Cymry, who came into the Is le o f Prydain w i th H u

the Migh ty, because he w o ul d no t po ssess co un try o r territo ryby war and pursuit, but by right and peace . The se co nd was thetribe o f the Llo egrwys , who came from the V ine Land, (Gas

cogny,) and were descended from the prim itive tribe o f the

Cym ry . The th ird w ere the Brython , from Arm o rica,who were

a lso des cended from the prim itive tribe o f the C mry. Thesewere the three pac ific tribes , so ca l led because t ey came bym utua l consent and tranqui l lity ; they were des cended o f theprim itive tribe o f the Cymry, and all were o f one l ip and Iannage .

”

g“ The three names given from the first to the Is le o f Prydain

w ere,— b efo re it w as inhab ited , it w as cal led the Green Is le o f

the o cean : after it was inhab i ted , it was ca l led the Honey Is le(Ynys Mel, Me l inis). After the peo ple were formed into a

commonw ea lth by Prydain , son o f Aedd the Great, it was cal ledthe Is le o f Prydain . None have any right by the w i l l o f God o r

nature to it but the tribe o f the Cymry, for they first tookpo ssess io n o f it

, b efore w h ich time there was no human beingl iving in it, but it was ful l o f bears, wo l ves , cro cod i les, and

b isons .

”— (B ritish Triads .)

The order of view in which the above Triads , connecting them with those previously cited , affi rming that adel uge had destroyed all mankind , except two person sa male and a female— by whose posteri ty Bri tain was

re -peopled , our presen t Island , seems to be as fol lows1 . A deluge had swept over and destroyed all i ts inha

bitants .

2 . For an undetermined peri od i t remained unoccupiedby any human being , wild an imal s being i ts on ly tenan ts .Yet the memory of it was preserved , during this time, asthe Green Isle of the Ocean .

”

3 . The Cymry , coming under the Plough -king , Hu

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

138 V INDICATION O F THE

character . Al l about him in the Triads i s easy and

natu ral . Upon the spot on the banks of the Bosphoru swhere the forty hal ls of this patriarchal Plough -kingwere supposed once to have stood , Constan tine the Great,at the wise suggestion of h is mother, Helena— the si tebeing unri val led for a combination of advantages - bui l tConstantinople . Upon the date of th i s emigration of Hu

Gadaru , of the number of the Cymry who accompaniedhim, and of the route they followed across the con tinen tof Europe, the Triads are silen t . They are very express,however, on the po i nt of moment to our investigation ,viz . , that the three tribes were pure Cymry , of one l i pand language . Thus , from another en tire ly independentsource, we deri ve confirmation of the tru th of the Mosaicstatement .That the Cym ry of Britain, who occupy the Princi

pality of Wales , are the l ineal descendan ts of these prim itive Cym ry , has never, we bel ieve, been seriously doubted .

T race far back as we may, we find a race cal l ing themsel ves Cymry , speaking a pure Cymric tongue, and

holding by con stant tradition that their origin i s from theEast , in possession of that formidable chain of moun ta i nfortresses which ri se between the Severn and the ro ckbound shore of the Iri sh Sea . If we are correct in thesupposi tion that the Gom eridm, leaving the East beforethe ri te of circumci sion was known , en tered Bri ta in beforethe term Kel t had arisen , we must fix the da te of thefi rst coloni zation of our is land by such Gom eridm with ina hundred years or so of that of Italy , by thei r brethren ,

under their common patriarch , Gomer, that , i s circiter

2000 B .C.

Let us take our stand for a moment in pres -histori cGreece, say, B .C . 1 300 , i. e. , two cen turies before the

Troj an war. We are surrounded by the following countries , Argol is , ZEto lia , Caled onia , Locri s , Dori s , the oldestnames , their inhabitan ts the oldest and purest races (B . G.

Niebuhr , Ancient E thno logy , vol . 1 . p . 1 23) in Greece .

I regard the Locrians as the ancien t inhabitan ts of thewhole coun try of Greece , from one sea to the o ther .

”

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE. 139

The Cymry of Western Brita in have never known , anddo no t now know , England by any other name than i tsprimi tive one ,

“ Lloegr,” or Locri s . We have then in

pres -historic Greece, -Argoli s , ZEtolia , Caledonia , Locris ,Dori s . We have in prae-hi stori c or Gomeric Bri tain thesame terri torial words,— Argyle, Athol ,Caledonia , Lloegr,and numerous terms derived from DOr, water . Fromthe Summer Land of Dwfr-bani or Dwr-bani , l i teral lythe mountains of DOr, came, say the Bri tish Triads , theCymry under Hu Gadaru . I dare aver that Hu Gadarubrought such terms , and many more , with him intoBri ta in , and , as was natu ral , bestowed them on the territories which have a lways since retai ned them . In Greeceand the Mediterranean we have o l ia , “

the land ofs torms .”

Nimborum in Patriam loca feta furentibus Austris[Eo liam venit. H ie vasto rex JEo lus antroLuctantes vento s tempestatesque sonorasImperio premit ac v inclis et carcere frenat.

E n . lib . i . 62 .

Whence came th is traditional character of ZEolia and

ZEolus ? From the very term in Comet i c meaning“ storm , awel , “

a blast of wind ,” whence the historic

Greek aren a , and the Engl ish ga le ;” bu t o l ia i s ob vi

ously the primi ti ve form ,the o l i c , as the primiti ve

dialect, approaching nearest to the Cymric , wri ting

Halios , (Cymric , Haul not “fiAtog,

” for “ sun ,

”

860 .

Or, again , let us take our stand at the same date inI taly . Here i s Umbria , stretching in one empire fromthe P0 to Sici ly . Westward of i ts northern part i sLiguria , extending on ei ther Side of the Penn ine Al ps ;whilst the Appenn ine cha in forms the back bone of thewhole peninsula . We take a leap in to Bri tain , and here,too , i n the North of Europe 1 s a country , Al byn , Scotland , where every mountain i s a Pen or Ben , where all

the land between the Forth and Humber was for agesknown as North Humbria ; where all the West i s sti l lCymry or Cumbria ; and all the Sou th , from Dover tothe Br i t ish Si cily , or Scilly Isles , known to the prim i tive

140 V INDICATION O F THE

Cymry on ly as“ Lloegr. Locris , Liguria , the ri ver

Liger ( Loire), from and around which in Gaul the

second Cymric tri be, the Lloegrians came , are as certain lyiden tical terms as Cymru , Cumbria , Cumber( - lan d),Humbria , Umbria . The identi ty of the primi tive racesof Greece, I ta ly , and Bri tain , i s thus further establ ishedby the l ight shed u pon a common European topographyfrom native Bri ti sh tradi tions . And i f such iden ti tyexisted ages an tecedent to the Trojan war, the resu l tsof which— apart from its poetic treatmen t—v were so immense in Greece and Italy , i t i s most improbable thatthe Troj an war i tself shou ld no t cause a fresh emigration from the regions around the Hel lespont , and e lsewhere , o f sufferers and exiles , to the pacific and kindredland of Bri tain .

In the midst of Gomeric terms in cen tral Greece , suchas the above and others , as Comarus , Acarnania , Peneus ,Pindus , Centeum , Pen tel i cu s , Parnassus , occurs that ofthe Panhel len i c temple of “ Del ph i ,

”the etymology of

which has baffled scholars . The Greek deri vation fromAdel phoi ,

” i s of course Greek fancy .

Del phi ” (N iebuhr, Ancient Etymology, p . 13 1)“was pre

v iously cal led Pytho . The first constitution o f Greece was a

con federation o f twe l ve clans united by the bond o f one religion ,the great tem ple o f wh ich was De l ph i, where the representativeso f the twel ve c lans met in a conclave, cal led the Am ph ic tyo nicCoun ci l . The oracle o r priesthoo d o f th is confederation to o kunder its specia l care the exercise o f ‘ humanity ’ in the wars o fthe Greeks , and it is from th is as pect, under the Del p h ic influence,the Greek character shows itse l f mo st no b ly .

”

For the etymology of the pre -histori c terms in Greeceand Italy we must refer to the pre

-historic language,that i s, the Japheti c , and general ly to ei ther the Cymri co r Cel ti c form of i t . Dal

” i s Cel ti c for “ land Pen ,

ben , phen ,

” i s Cymric for “ head ;” Del phi ,

” or, as i ti s fully w ri tten Delphin ium ,

”in the north promon tory

ofAttica , i s headland ,” physical ly head of the land ,

moral ly or pol i tical ly . In thi s latter sense i t was the

Cel tic ti tle of the el dest son of the Gal l ic monarchsDel phinus ,

” Dauph in . In both sen ses i t accu rately

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

142 VINDICATION O F THE

stage , depicted for instance by Thucydides or Herodotu s,an argumen t against the exi stence in them of a pre -histori c civi l i zation , differing in character, but as real andw idely extended as the Roman , which similarly rose, tobe buried in a long night of anarchy and ignorance .

Who an tecedently would expect beyond the mediaevalages of feroci ty , piracy , and pitiful su persti tion , to findan age producing Vi rgil , Horace, Li vy , Tacitu s— brightgalaxies of pain ters , sculptors , arch i tects, profound philo so

phers , and elaborate orators ? Such as these were to thedark ages , Pythagoras, Orpheus, Linus , O len , and the

l ist of wri ters in the primiti ve language g iven u s byDiodorus Siculus , were to those ages in which so cietyhad been resol ved into i ts wi ldest elemen ts , after the fa l lo f the Japhetic civi l i zation . The true view of Europe andWestern Asia , 1n the dawn of what we style history , 1 3 thatwhich we habi tually and correctly take of Europe afterthe dark ages— emergen ce from an overwhelming physica lwreck— tardy rise from a protracted prostration— recoveryafter a frightful fal l . No matter what the miserableEgyptian fel lah is n ow , the Pyramids and Carnac bespeakto the densest intel lect that there has been a mighty pastin Egypt . No m atter that Remus cou ld leap the pettywal l of Romulus, the Cyclopean ru ins of Umbrian Rome ,and a hundred other cities , attested , trumpet- tongued ,that his brother was bu i lding on the debri s of n obletimes and grand achievements . As behind the Saxonand the Vanda l sea -kings rose the far- receding towers ofthe Augustan empire, so above the Do ri c corsair and thePelasgian rover, when Greece was ri sing from her darkages of old , soared the monoli thic monuments and Cyclopean fortifications of the extinct empire of the Gomeridae.

If we could real i ze Gomeric Greece and Italy as in heroictimes they were, we should have to restore works ofgreater m agn i tude than those of the later Rome whichthe Northern barbarian s destroyed . We should have toreplace the ZEto licae,

” Arces, i n Hel las— the three hundred val1d 1ss1ma oppida ” of the Umbrian empire inI taly , never since r ival led— the Castel la Brigantum

”in

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE . 143

Britain— the hypaethral circles o n every con tinental h i l l .Let i t be understood that h istoric Europe was a restora

tion —no t a first , nor even a second creation . One or twon ights had previously descended on her, ere the nightwh ich fel l u pon her from the hands of the Goth and the

mis Shapen Hun . One bri l l iant golden day at least hadbeen hers , and so all antiqui ty rightly bel ieved , the nightcame ; on the dawn of her second day, we stand withThucydides , watch ing in the misty l ight the restlessmovemen ts of the fi rst lawless adven turers and searchersof the new worl d .

Al though then the representation of Japhetic ci vi l i zation has on ly come down to u s , for the most part , inmythologic forms , i t would b e unpardonable to forgetthat such civi l i za tion had a substan tial existence . The

time may come when , by the aid of the earl iest Assyrianand Egyptian records, the sal ien t facts of i ts era (B .C.

2200—900)m ay be fairly admitted with in the pale of historIyn the study of e thnology , i t i s of the u tmost im po r

tance to as ce rtain the generi c name of a race , as distin

guished from i ts adventi tious— whether th is latter beof native adoption , or of foreign ascri ption . Such namesas Angli , Goths , Germans , are adven ti tious , throwing no

lighfiwhatever upon , but rather obscu ring , the genealogy

of t e tribes to which they were g i ven . Sheringham ’ sderi vation of “ Angl i , because they were si tuated inAngulo -Cimbriae, see D anice , p . 28 , ( thou h adopted ,with a variation , “ in angu lo mundi , by regory the

Great ,) i s intolerable , yet no better has been suggested .

For the I oot o fGo ths ,“ good

,

” “ got, “ gotz , (to travelhas been as despe ra tely assigned . Hersart (H is t . Gotha

r nm , p . 1 6)frankly confesses , omnino nescire qu id nomenGo tho rum designet.

’

The Gothin i of Germany , in the

time ofTaci tus , were Gael , and spoke Gael ic . In Cymric ,“ goth ” is pride , “ gothi

,

” to march proud ly— a morel ikely deri vation for a name assumed b y a tribe of barbarian warriors , stil l on ly a conjectu re , and leaving us p er

se as much as eve r in the dark as to their race . The

1 44 V INDICAT ION O F TH E

Goths , indeed , must have been sadly o ff for language , asJornandez , himsel f a Goth , in forms us (p . 90) tha t theyborrowed their proper names from the Huns , or Chuns .A col lation of a few of the generic wi th the adven ti tiou snames of nations , wil l show to what an exten t the neglectof the above rule has confused the foun tain s of h istory .

Adven titious .

Heb rews , Israe l Jew sHel lenes GreeksMo slem i TurksNum id Mo orsCzechi Bohem iansMagyari H ungariansBesermani Tahtars

Eri IrishTeutsch, Deuts ch Germans

We might as wel l hope to extract a sound ethnologicdiscovery from these secondary , and , by the nations themsel ves , d isavowed appel lation s , as from the term Wa l sch ,

”

foreigner, stranger, appl ied by the German s indiscrim inately to Ital ian s , French , Span iards , and the Cymryof B ri tain . The appl ication of the term to these races i sevidence that , when first applied , these races were considered one by the Teu ton i c stock , and that i t was no t

appl ied un ti l later Gomeria , and the later Gom eridae, had

taken the name of Gwallia , Wal l ia , Gal lia , Gael , Gal l i ,Wal li , of which Wa lsch , We lsh , Wales , i s the Teu ton i cform ; bu t ne i ther Gwallia , nor Wa lsch supply u s withthe sl ightest clue in ethnology . If we desi re to be ethn o

logica l ly correct , we must no t swerve from the generi cterm , Gomeridae, or Cimbri .Eu rope, at the period of the fi rst Gom eric colon i zation ,

was slowly drain ing off the waters of some wide ly ex

tended del uge . A l l i ts lower grounds remained e i thersubmerged , or swamps incapable of sustain ing humanl i fe . I ts cen tre was one immen se shal low sea , or pwyl

(pool ,) the existence of which is transm itted to u s in thename Poland . Eastward lay a vast fen land , or ross

(rhOs , a moor or fen), whence Ros , Roos , Rossica tel lus— a name given to Russia ab origine, and by which

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

146 VINDICATION O F THE

to be Dwfr-banau . Doubtless i t m ay , in Sanscri t as inCymric , be a Dwfr-ban , i . e . , a moun tain , or mo un ta ini sland , rising abruptly o ut o f waters , but i t i s no t the

Dwfr-ban of Hu Gadaru . One of the oldest laws of theCymry , embodied in those of Dyfnwal, and afterwards inthose of Hywel Dda, lays down floods ” as one cause oftri bal migration .

“ There are three causes o f forc ible m igration : famine ; earthquake or floods ; strangers victorious . By these three th ingstribe-privilege and coun try are broken up, and the tribe m ustb egin a new so cia l state .

”

The earthquake seems to carry thi s law back to theEast , for Bri ta in has never been subject to such visi tat ions .But d iluvial convulsions , on a sma l ler scale than the

grand catastrophe commemorated in the era of Dwy Van ,

con tinued to occu r, even after the arrival of the Gomeridae

i n the Green Isle of the ocean .

The three chief is lands attached to the Is le o f Prydain wereOrc, Mona (Man), and Wydd (Wight). At a later perio d theo cean burst thro ugh the land , and Men (Anglesey) became an

is land , and the Orc Is le was d ivided , and many is les were fo rmed,

and o ther parts o f Cymru and Albyn became is lands .

”-(B ritish

Comparing these accoun ts wi th those of far later periods ,in which the low countries , especial ly the del tas at the

mouths of all rivers of any magn i tude in e i ther Asia orEurope, are described as un inhabi table— d ismal swampsor sunderbunds — we shal l see reason to arrive at the following conclusions z— l . Tha t within the Gom eric era ,

one hal f of Europe was in a lacustrine state , tard i lyundergoing the process of desiccation by natural evaporat ion . 2 . That the lowlands in every one of i ts coun tries

,

from Italy to Bri tain , were the last to be occupied , beingfor many ages no t occupied at all . 3 . Tha t the highlands in every coun try were the fi rst portions sei zed and

settled , the inhabi tants gradual ly recla im ing the diluvia lfla ts and fens, as the su rface wa ter drained off, e i ther byevaporation or natural r i ver channel s . 4 . That the Gom eric civi l ization was necessari ly a hill or .

highland , as

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE . 147

distinct from a flat . or lowland civi l i zation — the civi l i zation of grea t ci ties , as in Egypt , Mesopotamia , and theval ley o f the Ganges . 5 . Tha t the primi ti ve monumen tsof the Gom eridae in I taly , Brita in , and other coun tries ,are to be sought and found in such highlands , or elevatedplateaus , rare ly i f ever in lowlands that were once fensou Sal isbury Pla in , for instance , and not in Cambridgeshi re or Ely . 6 . That most of the tribal names in primitive Europe are topographical , descript ive of the tribesi tua tion with regard to certain moun tain s , waters , orfen s . 7 . That in those days highland countries were, forthe above reason s , m uch more populou s than afterwards ,when the low grounds came in to cul tivation , and pre

sen ted greater a ttraction s for residence . 8 . That Umbrian Rome , o ccupying a hi l l posi tion , strongly fortified ,at a certa in di stance from the sea , above the malariainfluences of the marshes of the T i ber, m ay be taken as

the type of all the Gom eric ci ties in Asia and Europe ;such we re the Trojas of Asia M inor— the Arces and

Acropolei s ofGreece— the Uxelloduna ofGaul— the Caers

and Duns of Brita in— and all as a rule ci rcular in form ,

Romu lus , as Cato te l l s us , fi rst innovating by makingh is Rome on the Palatium square , which remained theform of the Roman castra . The circle marks the greateran tiqui ty both in temples and castles . 9 . The patriarchsand i l lustriou s characters of the Gom eridae becoming theDi and Deoe, the gods and goddesses of later generation s ,the poets correctly depicted them as an O lympian race ,or progen ies , whose dwellings , when no t in heaven i tsel f,were on the lofty moun tain summits , who stil l loved toroam ,

o ccasional ly m et by mortal s on the free wild , in theleafy forest , in the flowery val leys , of the lower world ,in terested in human families , ind i v idual s , or races— comm iserating human wretchedness fi touched or won byhuman lo ve— ideal s of beauty , symmetry , and strength ,who se years passed in one starry round of j oys , graced byperpetual melody , eloquence and song , ambrosia thei rbeverage , death lessness thei r natu re , we lcoming withunfading crowns and the same glorious immortal i ty the

148 V INDICATION o r THE

great , the noble, and the good among n1 ankind —the

truly d is geniti ”

Q uo s ardens evexit ad aethera virtus .

Such fai th was in i tsel f gladsome and exal ting : therewas nothing in i t , as original ly held , that crushed orcorrupted — very much that strengthened and purified theheart . We have habituated ou rselves to see and j udge i tthrough on e m edium on ly , and that i n i ts dreg s, when'

the l i cen tious mythologist and the wandering poet hadnul l ified i ts moral grandeur by vicious fables , , and

strangled the pure human i ty which i t breathed by thecruel hand . o f su persti tious terror . I t was a t first a

generou s and wil l ing bel ief in a world of god -m en

between the world of m an and the Su preme Being— o f

mortal i ty immortal i zed , of earth made heaven , of a

fu tu ri ty in which no t the sou l alone , but the whole man ,

in all his mysteriou s and indivi s ible uni ty , wou ld attainthat fu l lness of beauty , bl iss, and secu ri ty , short of wh ichl i fe i s bu t the sport of matter and bubble of time .

If Christian i ty teaches that the righteou s Heathen shal lsi t down with Abraham , Isaac , Jacob , and the twel veApostles in the kingdom of God , let us , as Christian s ,have some fel low feel ing wi th that ancien t fai th ofEurope, which , in a somewhat d ifferen t form incu lcatedthe same truth and in spired the same hope of a Divineexistence hereafter, to be shared wi th the gods and the

godl ike of ou r own race . I t was no t they who bel ieved ,bu t who disbel ieved in such a futu ri ty , that made themse lves unworthy o f i t .Pure monothei sm , l ike tha t of the Druidic rel igion ,

which admi ts of no medium or revelat ion of the Dei tybu t nature , i s necessarily void of rel igious stories and

machinery . The mythology of Greece and Rome neverobtained in Bri tain . The reason i s obviou s . The greatGom eric empire had fal len , covering with i ts ruins thewhole lands from the Caucasus to the A tlan tic . Two or

three centuries clouded with evi l and ringing wi th the

mai led trampl ing of the armies of the al iens succeeded ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 50 VINDICATION OF THE

From B .C . 1 200 to B .C . 2200 extends the Gomeric orUmbrian patriarchal system .

The Gom eric or Umbrian era i s marked by i ts Cyclopean architectu re , crown ing the heights of hil ls , and

a lmost in variably of a ci rcular form .

zD

This era i s cotem

porary with the Gom eric era , and i ts Druid i c structures ,

in Britain— with the same era , and i ts Cyclopean struetu res , in Greece .

“ O ps” i s a primi ti ve term fo r m an ,

Pelops mean s swarthy m an ; Cecrops , wise m an ;

Cyclops , “ ci rcle -m an”— a bu i lder of the ci rcles . The

term is defin i t i ve of a profession , no t race , though the

primiti ve Cyclopes must of cou rse have been all Go

m eridm. The Greek fable that the Cyclo pes were gian tsw i th one eye , originated in thei r etymo logists, such as

they were , deriving the word from thei r own“ ops

,

mean ing an eye so the Cyclops became the nurseryogre with one terrific ci rcle -eye , in the midst of the forehead , heaving rocks and haun ting moun tain s . The

Pelasgi were the Gom eric Cyclope s in their fa l len and

wandering state , turn ing up everywhere , and exerci singthe i r sacred art, the free -mason ry of the ancien t wo rld ,sometimes for themsel ves , some times , l ike the Hebrews inEgypt

,for the i r conquero rs . They deri ve thei r name

from theGom eric root , Pel , anything round or ci rcular ,a tower , a bal l , and asgu ,

” to work stone , to ch ip wi tha chisel , to di v ide . Pel

” runs through all the Japheti cd ialects from Peel , or Pél ,

”the Cel ti c for a tower

or ci rcle , the Pee l of Sco tland , to the doctors ’ “ pil l . ”

Pelasgi i s the later or Cel tic rendering of the olderGom eric Cyclopes — ci rcle or tower bui lders .The difference between the Gomeric and Cel tic , or , in

other words , the Cyclopean and Pelasgic eras and arch itectures i s supplied us by the second syllable , asgu ,

” towork stone . The Cyclopean archi tecture i s of un

wrought,the Pelasgian of wro ught sto ne ; no t that

m in ing and metal l urgy were no t old establi shed arts , bu tthe Gomeric religion forbid the appl ication of meta l ofany kind to stones , al tars , or bui ld ings con secrated torel igion .

“ Thou shalt not raise a tool u pon my a l tar,’

MO SA IC ETH NO LOG Y O F EURO PE. 15 1

said God to Moses — a command within the Gomeric

era . But So lomon Chi sel s and to o l s a l tar and temple .

That era , with i ts fa i th , had passed away . One ci rcle a t

Stonehenge bears the mark of the chisel , another doesno t ; the latter i s of the era of Hu Gadaru , the fo rmer ofAmbrosius . The styles are as chrono logical ly d istinct asthe Dori c and Corin thian , or the Early Saxon and the

Poin ted Gothic .

Al l the wal l s and fortification s in Arcadia , Argol is ,Thessaly , Italy , especial ly in Umbria , Sab inum , and

Hernicia , of huge stones , of polygona l shape, belong tothe Cyclopean era . Those hewn in to regular rectangularforms

,such as the great maj ori ty of the Etrurian ci ties , to

the Pelasgic era . Many of these Pelasgian cities werecon structed o ut of the ru in s , which served as quarries , ofthe Cyclopean structures of the three hundred “

validis

sima oppida ” of the Gom eridae , which the Etrurianconquerors disman tled . Thei r ma teria l s m ay probablysti l l be found wrought up in the oldest post -Gom eric

cities o f I ta ly .

Niebuhr saw that h istoric Italy could not accoun t forthe Cyclopean cities .

That these wa l ls , compo sed o f eno rmous po lygona l b lo cks , inwhat are cal led the Cyclo pean cities from Praenes te, and evenArdea

,to Alba

,in the land o f the Mai sians , as wel l as the w a l ls

o f Tiryns,w h ich are exac tly s im i lar, are no t the w o rks o f tho se

tribes w h ich o ur his to ry meets w i th in Latium ,we are certain ly

fo 1 ced to prono unce . they w ere greatly beyond their powers .

We must co n ten t ourse l ves w i th co nfessing that our h isto ry doesno t reach back far enough . In like manner, the vaulted drains o fthe lake COpais , which are carried fo r thirty stad ia through theso lid ro ck

,and the clearing o f wh ich surpassed the power o f

Baao tia in the time o f Alexander, are certain ly the work o f a

peo ple prio r to the Greeks .

”— (Vo l . i . p .

M ical i , Niebuhr , and Muller, advance three opposingtheories as to the ethnology o f the Etrurian s . Herodo tusmakes them Lydians , or Ludim . They appear to havebecome in I taly a fused national i ty of Lydian s , Phoenie iaus, ZEgyptians , on a subj ugated Umbrian stratum ,

with a complex civi l i zation, and barbarou s , almost unpro

152 V INDICATION O F THE

n ounceab le , language — so largely do consonan ts of theroughest class predominate o ver the vowels . There are

Umbrian words in i t which must have been borrowedfrom thei r Umbrian subj ects . Por ” i s a Gom eric termfor supreme ,

” king . There are ancien t Bri ti sh kingsso cal led , and Porsena was the ordinary ti tle of the chiefm agistrate or king of Etruria . I ts plura l Pyr meetsu s in the Pirus ” of Gomeric Lati um . The topographyof Etruria remained almost whol ly Umbrian .

As the Ludim , or Lydians, were an Ammon i ti c orChamite race , M i zraim begat Ludim , Gen . the

deciphermen t of the Etrurian inscription s must be soughtfor ou t of the pale of the Indo -European languages .Herodotu s ranks the Lydians amongst barbarians , and

Cicero places the Tuscan s in the same class . — (D eRep ub

lica ,l ib . i i . The terms Tyre , Tyrioi, Tyr- sen i , Tu rones ,

(Tours ,) wherever m et with , seem referable to the samecommon root

,tor , twr, turris , tower . Everyone knows the

Bri tish “ Tors ” of Devonshire and Derbyshire .

“ PorSenae, Tur-Sen i ,

” mean the King of the Senae ; Towers ofthe Senae ; the Senae being the Umbrian tribe stretch ingfrom the Adriatic across the Apenn ines to Pisa ; and as

the Saxon kings assumed the ti tle of Bret -walda , orwielder of the Bri ton s ,

”and the eldest son of the Nor

m an kings that o f Prince ofWales, so , probably , for muchthe same poli tic and conci liato ry reason s, to insure the

attachmen t of thei r new subj ects of the nati ve race , theLydian conquerors assumed the ti tle of Por -Senae, Kingof the Sense . The Cel tic fo rm of Po r i s Priom h , whichthe Greeks rendered “ Priam .

”

The sum then of our conclusions i s this :1 . The fi rst plan ters of all Europe, and part of Asia ,

were the seven families of the Japhetidae .

2 . O f these the child ren of the e ldest family— the Go

m eridm— were the fi rst plan ters of Greece, I taly , Gaul ,Bri tain , Asia M inor, and Cen tra l Asia .

3 . From B .C . 2200 to B .C 1 1 00 there prevai led over allthe lands of the Japhetidae, varying l ike the d ialects ofthei r on e language , In minor and loca l points , one general

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

154 VINDICATION o r THE

Arthu r. In Greek i t i s the radix of Aristos , and i t i s probable that Aristocrateia mean t primari ly the rule of theArii , or Aristoi ; and , secondly , the rule of any nobil i ty .

The Gothic Her, Heer, and the Latin Herus , are cognates .We dispose first of the Al lophylian languages , omitting

all notice of the Chinese, as in no way connected withEurope or its ethnology . The Al lophyl ian languages ofEurope are the Bas ue, the Magyaric, and the Finn i c,which includes the

(

Laplandic, Esthon ian and L ivon iandialects . Their origins have n ot been discovered . The

Basque i s un ique, bearing no affin i ty to any other knowntongue . The complexi ty of i ts construction renders i tsacquisition extremely diflicult, and i ts l i terature i s of them eanest order . As no remain s of the old Pun i c havecome down , the question whether the Basque be or be notthe same tongue cannot be decided . The topography ofthe Basque provinces in the Roman era was unequi

vocal ly Japhetic . Basque i tself i s another form of Vas

cones, the Celti c tri be extending north and south of thePyrenees, which gave thei r name al so to Gascony . The

Finns are the Fermi of Tacitu s, who hesi tates whetherthey were to b e ranked with the German s or Sarmatae.

Their poetry i s di stinguished by fire and pathos . The

grammar of thei r language being , l ike that of the Basque,artificial to a barbarous degree, must col lapse when i tcomes into coll ision with a simpler organ i zation . Mul ti

plicity of dialects preva i l s , every church in Lapland usingits own version of the service . The old Esthon ian— the

[Estyi of Taci tu s - i s spoken by the lower classes in Esthonia , the u pper using the German .

O f the Al lophyl ian languages of the Caucasus , scarcelytwo assimi late . They are the debris of successi ve tongueswhich have prevai led in these moun tainous region s . The

Armenian and the Georgian al one are wri tten , detachedwords in both be ing ofArio-Persian aflinity . The Armen ian had no statu s prior to the translation of the Bibleinto i t by Miesrob , A .D. 405 . His pupi l , Moses of Chosrene, corrected the translation , bu t thi s B ible Armen iansurvives only in a few cloisters . There was also a Geor

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY OF EUROPE . 155

gian version , which became the base of the p a tois of themodern Georgian clan s . Aspi rates and sibi lants in exces sdeform the Georgian al phabets and l ocu tion .

The Circassian s deri ve thei r name from the ancientCassi , or warriors of the Kyr, Cyrus, or Gour river.

The languages of all their tribes are Al lophylian . Mar

t ial lyrics , sung by wandering bards , with portable harps,the subj ects taken from their wars with Russ ia , are theirsole l i teratu re .

Cen tral Asia , from the Caspian Sea to Corea , i s the bedof the Tartar jargons, n ot one of which ri ses to the

digni ty of a language . The Turks are the Massagetae

and Chorasm ii of the Greek authors . The Turcomansare a branch of the same Gelto -Scythian stock. The

Northern Tartars , under varying designation s , Scythians ,Avari , Bulgarians, Alan i , have at times extended theirconquests to the extremities of Europe and Asia . Un i tedwi th the Mongols, the ugliest of the Tartar races, the

‘

Hun s or Chun s of the dark ages , and the H ion -nu of theChinese annal s , under Atti la they desolated and barbari zedEurope . They are described by the Goth ic historians asfou l dem ons rather than human beings ; and i t was theirusual practice to pu t aside all the European girls who fel lin to thei r hands , i n the hope of soften ing down ,

by intermarriage, the revolting characteristics of thei r race . Theyare the ogres and mis- shapen gian ts of ou r nursery talesand of mediaeval romances .The Mantchurian or Eastern Tahtars are one degree

less repulsi ve than the Mongols . Their language i s bui l ton m onosyllables , con tain s no l i teratu re , and exhibits bu tvery fa in t aflinity with any con terminous d ialects .The Corian language i s a melange of Mantchurian and

Chinese .

O ver Arctic Asia extend the Siberian dialects of theKam schatkans , Camashes , Woguls , Tsherem isses , Morduins , Sam oiedes , Permian s , and similar savages , of whichthe specimen s we possess are too imperfect to enable usto decide as to the degree of connection ,

i f any , whichexists between them .

1 56 V INDICAT ION O F THE

The Japanese, in race and language , are MongolChinese . Their poetry is of the tender kind , and no t

w i thou t meri t . As we have no translation of thei r prosecomposi tion s, no opinion as to thei r val ue can b e ex

pressed .

The Polynesian languages might, perhaps , ou furtheracquain tance , be classified . A Malay elemen t penetratesthe maj ori ty .

The inabil ity to rise above terms expressive of theobjects of sense and na tura l wan ts i s the index of a barbarous language . No language incapable of a scien tificor phiIOSOphic vocabulary is equa l to the expression and

demands of civi li zation .

We pass from the Al lophylian to the Japheti c languages , or, as they are sometimes termed , the Indo -European .

The Sclavonic family includes the Russian s , Lithuanian s , Poles , Servians , Croatian s , Bulgarians, Bosn ians ,part of the Southern Wends , Wa llachian s , and Bohem ian s . These are all descended , more or less, from the

Sarmatae and Celto -Scythian s , and use differen t d ia lectsO f one Slavon i c tongue , the al phabetic characters of which ,at first adopted from the Greek by St . Cyri l , but sub sequently al tered to sat isfy national prej ud ices , bear no

resemblance to those of Western Europe . A perfectal phabet ought to con tain forty -five distinct characters ,responding to the forty -five distinct articulations of whichthe human o rgans are capable , and none of these characters should be ever mute or bisonal . The Sclavon ic

al phabet represen ts thi rty -eight of these articu la tion s , thehabi tual mastery of which i s the explanation of thefacil i ty with which the Russian acquires foreign tongues ,in which he rarely en coun ters a sound not familiar toh im . The Sclavon ian language seems yet destined toexerci se an importan t influence on the l i terature o f the

world .

The old Medo-Persian , and the San scri t , are the languages of the two branches of the Japhetic family settledin Asia .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 58 V INDICATION O F THE

every primitive system , that before the inven tion of parchmen t was obliged from necessi ty to cut i ts letters on wood ,or stone, which was done with more faci l i ty in rectil inearthan rounded forms

,mainta ined thei r ground all over the

North . They were final ly suppressed by the edicts andinfluence of the Church .

In Bri tain , the Lloegrian dialect of the old Bri tish , thesame as the Corn i sh and Armorican , substi tu ting , l ikethe old German , s or z for the soft theta , especial ly at thetermination of words , prevai led from the earl iest ages inthe part now cal led England . I t held possession ofSou th Bri tain as i ts vernacular language during the

whole period of the Roman domin ion , un til A .D . 460 ,when i t began to break up , and fu se with the Frisianin troduced by Hengist and Horsa , operating almost tothe same extent— especial ly in forcing its favourite sibilan t on the Frisian— as i t was operated u pon . The fi rstFrisian leaders, l ike the primitive Goths , had no propern ames ; Hengist and Horsa, “ the mare and the sta l l ion ,

”

being much the same ti tles as the “ Black Eagle ” orGreat Serpen t ” with the Red Ind ian s . The names of

the su bsequen t leaders are in grea t m easure Bri tishCen -ric , head king ; Cerd ic or Ceredig , a fo rm ofCaradoc ,beloved ; Bel-deg , the glorious sun ; Aeddwyn , beautifulAedd ; Ida , the head or summit ; Pen -da , good king or

head . These m ay , however, have been as pure Cymri cterms among the Cimbri of Denmark and Frisia as ofBritain . The Angl ian dialect sim ilarly made way northof the Humber, un ti l A .D . 630 , when the Angl ian racewas all but exterminated by the v ictories o f Cadwallo theGreat, the ferocious British king , before whom all the

royal race of Ida perished on the fatal field of Meigen ,

on ly seven thousand families being left al ive between the

Humber and the Tweed . The coun try remained a wilderness ti l l i ts resettlemen t was effected , A .D . 787 , by theDanes , who gave i t the name of Daneland , and ruled i tby Dane law . With them en tered the Dan ish elemen tin to the English language and topography . No rmanFrench , or Gelto -Latin , became with the Conquest the

MO SA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE . 159

language of the court , chu rch , law,schools

,and upper

orders . Fusing gradual ly w ith the vernacular , i t formedthe early Engl i sh of Layamon ; the later English , with a

more copious Latin infusion , of Chaucer , a ttaining i tsh ighest point of culture and expression in the era ofElizabeth . Simplici ty of con struction i s the leadingmeri t of the English language ; genders being confined toobjects na tural ly possessing them ; adj ectives , parti ci plesand articles being undecl ined ; and no changes , in i tialor terminal , taking place from col location . I ts alphabe tis extremely defecti ve, embodying l it tle more than hal fof the organ i c sounds , whilst the great predominance ofthe sibi lan t letter i s fata l to melody, and the absence ofany law bu t fashion to fix i ts pronunciation , adds materially to the difliculties of i ts acqu isition by foreigners .I ts v ocabulary is dai ly becom ing more . Latin i zed , an

article i n the Times , or Sa turday R eview , being l i ttleelse than Anglicized Latin , with a free instead of a

classica l syn thesis . The language possesses an apparentlyun l imited power of annexing and incorporating new

terms . In many English sen tences there are wordsappropriated from many d ifferent nation s, yet makingexcel lent sense . Free trade i n words i s indeed the onlylaw which the English tongue seems incl ined to accept .In Albyn , or Caledon ia, the Al byn dialect of the

Gomeric preva i led from the Tweed to Cai thness, as lateas the tenth cen tury , when the rush of Saxon exi les fromthe sword of the Norman to the court of the Saxon consort of Malcolm Canmore, began a similar revolution tothat which is all but completed a l so in Ireland— the

adoption of a Teu ton i c tongue by a thoroughly Cel ticrace . The same process had , as we have seen , takenplace in Lloegria, Claria , or Sou thern England , where ,in addition to in trinsic evidences , we know from the testimony of Tacitu s , that in hi s time the language was

Gael ic , Sermo haud multum diversus a Gal l i s .” The

expression , however , of the adoption of a Teutonic tonguei s not strictly correct . The Cel tic becomes , l ike the

Teutonic , disintegrated ; bu t i ts lexicon becomes, as i n

1 60 V INDICATION O F THE

Engl ish , more and more Ce lte -Latin , the Teuton ic ele

men t , though conduci ve to the purest poetry , be ingincapable o f science , philoso phy , or theology .

The Lowland Scotch , as we have i t in Burn s’

P oems , i sthe purest Anglo -Saxon surviving , being the Angl oSaxon of the Saxon refugees of the English co urt of theeleven th cen tu ry — no t a pro vincia l d ialect , but a tru lynational tongue , composed of the Bri tish , Lloegrian and

Teuton ic Frisian .

Ireland , or as i t was known between the fou rth and

tenth cen tu ries , Scotia , was principal ly peopled by thosetribes of Southern Bri ta in who preferred , l ike many a

gal lan t Scot and Irishman of later days , exi le or emigration to submission to hosti le force . They are the descen

dan ts in Ireland of the ancien t Britons who settled therefrom the Roman invasion s . The Erse, or Cel tic of Erin ,

i s a language en ti tled to the veneration of Christendom .

In i t the Gospe l was fi rst preached to the i sles of thenorth , and to the northern and central parts of the con

tinent of Europe, by the learned and zea lous missionariesof Scotia . The era of Irish greatness— a most beneficia land kindly greatness to the best interests of mankindbegins in the fifth cen tury , synchron i z ing with , and

forming part of, the Arthu rian empire in Bri tain . The

extravagance of a few Iri sh an tiquaries has , with superficial scholars , damaged cla ims on the part of Erse l i teratu re , to which i t i s on i ts own meri ts , no less than i tsevangel ica l asso ciations

,richly en ti tled . No country

effected more than I reland in i ts palmy state for human i ty- none in i ts depression has been more unworthi ly treatedby races , in every respect bu t po l i tical organ i za tion , ofinferior gifts . Erin was at one time the light of the worldfor ages i t has , l ike i ts si ster of Italy , been i ts proverb .

In the cen turies when , under the ravages of barbarians,the neglect of con tending emperors , the l i fe - struggle ofnation s , the wretched schisms of darken ing Chri stendom ,

rel igion had elsewhere disappeared , prae- papal I relan do ffered a refuge and a school in which the sacred lampwas kept v igi lan tly burn ing , and i ts rays tu rned upon

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 62 VINDICAT ION O F THE

charming in i ts way as that of Arthur and the RoundTable which i t j u st precedes , revolves round these Erinkings, who are represented as magician s of extraordinary

power, but of very generou s and humane disposi tions .11 despite of the efforts of the Cymry to displace them ,

they maintained their armed occupation for nearly one

hundred years . The Cymry then en treated the assistanceof Cunedda the patriarch -king— he was in hi s hundredand -twentieth year— o f their brethren , or rather children ,

the Albyn-P icts , and the heir, on the demise of Owen , the

son ofMacsenWledig— the Maximin of Roman historyto the Cambrian throne . Cunedda , his twel ve son s andsix daughters, came at the head of that half of the Pictishnation which had accepted Chri stianity , to Wales ; and ,

after a severe contest , expel led from its confines themagi cian kings and their adheren ts . From these Cuneddaprinces and princesses most of the leading families inWales trace the ir descen t , though these very princesaga in deri ve thei r pedigrees from ancestral stocks in thePrincipal i ty , or Southern Bri tain . With these PietoCymry rushed a flood of North Bri ti sh legend and poetryinto Wales, so that at th is era we have three broad phasesof Cym r ic l i terature succeeding each other— the Cymro

Erin , the Cymro -Albyn , and the Arthurian— this lastuniting both the former, and sweeping Bretagne and

the con tinent in to its glowing circumference . TheseCunedda chiefs and warriors were al so great founders ofchurches , and carr ied ou t, perhaps originated , the fash ionwhich became common in after ages of reti ring in oldage, as priests or abbots, upon their own foundation s .The Erse of the Erin dynasty has left i ts mark on the

topography of Cambria ; bu t with this exception , readilydetected , we possess in the native Cymric first, and

secondly in the Pi ctish Cymric, one tongue with i t, pureand uncontaminated examples of the original Japhet iclanguages of Europe . Here i s the tongue, un touched inits mountai n fastnesses by Rome , which was spoken bythe Gomeridae of Asia , the Cimmerioi of Homer and

Herodotus, the terribiles Cymbri” of Germany and the

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY OF EUROPE. 1 63

Chersonese, the Picti-B ri tanni of Caledonia, and the

immemorial Cymry of the west of our island . Here , i fanywhere , we are to search for the l inks which unite thelanguages of Asia and Europe— o f the pre

-historic and

histori c worlds .

We now proceed to do so , requesting the reader toremember that the historic Greek and Latin languages,like all other European , have for their subs tratum a com

m en Japhetic element, principal ly o f the Umbrian or

Gom eric type .

Deal ing wi th our evidences as succinctly as possible, wehope to prove that first , the physical topography , secondly,the tribal names of Europe , and thirdly , the indispensableterms expressive of nature and sensible objects, are to befound indel ibly imbedded and preserved in this Gomeric

substratum .

We first in stance the topography of the principal European mounta in s

MOUNTA INS O F EUROPE.

Al p , Alb , i s the Cym ri c root for a mounta in or menutain crag .

Pen , Ben , Phen , i s the Cymric root for a head orpoin t of any extreme . End

” i s a Maeso -Gothic form .

Ban , Van , i s the Cymric radical for a height .Pyr i s the Cymric root for a cone, peak , or point .Wyn , Wen , i s the Cymri c adjecti ve for white .

”

Y (represen ted in later languages by a, e , u , i , ini tial)i s the Cym ri c article “

the .

”

Blaen is the Cym ri c root for a moun tain ridge or elevation .

Cefn is the Cymric root for “ back , dorsum , ridge .

Goth ic, ch ine .

”

Above the snow l ine , moun ta in s are white . Hence albcame secondari ly to mean white, a l bus ; but ere i t didso , which must have been at a very remote period , thetwo terms Alb -wyn , the white moun tain ,

were j oinedwithout tautology .

One of the original seats of the Gomeridae in As ia was

164 V INDICATION o r THE

the mountain land running southward from between theBlack and Caspian Seas . I ts capital i s sti l l Gom ri . Itsprimitive name was Alban ia . Another moun tain - landnorth -west of Greece , was al so fi rst cal led Alban ia ,

then Epirus , then aga in , as i t i s now ,Alban ia . The

North of Bri tain has always been Al ban , or Al byn , all ofwhich mean the mountain -heights , the mounta in -plateau ,a moun tain -land .

The central group of European moun tains have neverknown other appel lation s than A l p

,Al pes , Alpai,

”

Al p Ei ra ,”

(snow moun tains, Jura,)being this Gomeric

term in i ts simpl ici ty .

Albion i s e i ther a form of Albyn , from its north partAl b -wyn ,

” or of the white cl iffs i f the latter , Albionwas the name given by the Gom eridae, or Kel ts of thecontinen t , to our i sland , from the chal k cl iffs of Ken t .The Phoen i cian and Greek merchan ts rendered i t almostto a letter , Alb -wyn , Al bion .

In Scotland every moun tain i s no t a Cen , which i slater Cel tic , bu t the Gomeric Ben — Ben Nev i s, BenLomond . The Cumberland and Yorkshire hi l ls in the

Roman maps are also Pens , or Bens— Penninae .

In Wales a lso Pen and Ben”abound— Pen -maen

Mawr,Pen -wyn , Pen -du , Pen -darran . The spina l moun

tain ridge of Italy was A- penn in i Mon tes , i. c. , Y pen

yy’yni,

”the White Heads, the plura l of the Pen -wyn of

ales , with the article prefixed . Certain chain s of thecentral Al ps , of the Pyrenees , of the Carpathian Mountain s , were al so “ Penninae ,

” without the article . So

Pen -telicus in Attica .

In Wales we have the Byr-wyn Moun tains , l iteral lyWhite Spires, spire i tsel f being the Teuton i c form of theCymric “ Pyr

,

” soft, “ byr .” The moun tain chain b etween France and Spain bears the same name and

meaning Pyr-wyn plural , Pyr-wynai,” Lat in form ,

Pyrenaei.

E-pirus,Y Pyrwys , the spires or peaks , the name

which superseded , and again gave way to Alban ia , d ifferedbut SlightlyI from Pyrwyn in form or mean ing .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

166 VINDICAT ION O F THE

Dubria, D6vr, Dovor.

The Doore in Monmouthshi re .

The Ure in Yorkshire .

The Der-wen t, Dwr Gwen t , in Yorkshire .

The Cal-dor (caled dwr, hard water) in Cumberland .

The Duria Maj or, and Duria M inor, (Dora ,) in Gal l iaCi salp ina (P iedmon t).The Astura in Latium .

Avon ,

”the Cymric root for ri ver, i s found over

Britain , Italy , Spa in , and Gaul . The Roman s wrote i tAufonia , Abona, Abon .

Wy,” water , i s found in i ts simplest form in the river

Wye, in South Wales , andWye in England . Wey,Wys ,water, stream ; Wyse , Usc, stream , appear in n umerous

Isi s in Oxfordshire .

Isis, Ouse, in Yorkshire, Bedfordshire, Cambridgeshire .

Exe in Devon .

Usk in South Wal es .Eske in Yorkshi re , Cumberland , Scotland .

I s-ara , O ise , in France . So Is-ara , Isere, in Dauphiny.

Athesis (Adige) in Lombardy ; Athaw , sti l l— Isis .ZEsis , (Ouse ,) Esino , in Umbria .

[Esarus , same as Isara , in Ca labria .

ZEas , or Aous , (Bo iassa ,) in Epirus , or Al bania .

Achel - ous in Acarnania , or Yvannina .

Wys”appears to be the last sy llable in a large class

of river names of primitive Eu rope ; Pen -eus , Alph -eus ,HES-traeus , Alb - i s ; and the fi rst in others , as l s -di r, Ister,Vi stula, ZEs-Opus .Pen -ens , i s head river, chief ri ver .Rha ,

”the ancien t name of the Volga, i s from the

Comet ic rha ,” force, impe tu s— root of the Lati n rapio ,

rapidus .

The Rhenus , or Rhine, takes i ts name from the

Cymric rhin , a channel , from the root rhan , a d ivi sion ,

whence “ rend ” and ren t .” Rhenius al so in Liguria .

Don” i s the Cymric root for an overflowing, a flood ,

a wave . Hence the Don in Scythia (Lower Russia), the

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY o r EUROPE. 167

Donaw , l i teral ly the flood -water, the Danube, the

Don in Scotland , the Don - i ster, the Dn iester, in Russia .

RhOd , the same as the Latin form rota , i s the Cymri croot for an orb , a wheel , an eddy . Rhod -danaw , Rhodanus , the r iver of eddies .Garw is the Cym ri c adjective for rough . Hence,Garumna , Garw -avon , rough r i ver ; Garonne in

France .

The Garrys and Garrows in Ireland .

The Yarrow in Scotland .

The Arrow , Yare (Latin Garryenus), and Gare i nEngland .

The Are in Etruria , now the Arron .

Tren i s a Cymric root for force, rapidi ty . Henceour “ Trent . I t i s the root of the Latin strenuus ,

”

whence “ strength .

”To “ train ” i s to give “ force and

rapidity ;”Cymric , trenu ,

” to act rapidly . Truenta ,ri ver in I taly .

Taw i s a Cymric root for “ sti l lness, quiet . Hence,The Tagus , Tajo , in Spain .

The Taw in Devon .

The Tay in Scotland .

Taf i s a Cymric root for what spreads ou t, an expan

sion ,a reach of water . Hence ,Tay (Tava) i n Scotland .

Taf in Wales .Teifi (pl ura l) In Wales .Taf-wys , Thames , Spread ing waters .Tam - Isi s, i . e. the un ion of the Taf and Isi s , theThames .

Tamyis , or Thyam is , in Epirus .The Humber, Chumb er, Umbro , in Bri tain , and the

Umbro , the chief ri ver in Etruria , were so named by theUmbri or Cymry that first settled Etruria and Bri ta infrom themsel ves .

“ DOV, Dof,” i s a Cymric root for “ tame

,gentle .

Hence the La tin Domo , domus,”and English Dove .

I t gave designations to the Dubis (Dove) ri vers in England the Dubis (Doubs) in France .

1 68 VINDICATION O F THE

Araf i s Cymric for slow . Hence the Arar(Saone), and such compounds as Is-ara , and Av -ara

(Cher), Avon -ara . Caesar observed that the cu rren t ofthe Arar was so slow that i t was d i fficu l t to j udge whichway i t flowed , contrasting wi th the “

vio lentior undaRhodani.

”

Min , Fin , i s a Cymric root for a l i p , an edge , a frontier .The common Latin designation for a frontier port , town ,

or demarcation , Ad Fines , was a rendering of the olderGomeric form “ Ar Meniau ,

” or “ Arfiniau . Hence ,

“ Armenia , Armin i us, Herminius , Arim inum , Armin ianor Erminian roads ,

” scattered from the Caucasu s toBri tain , and Portugal . Min gave name to

The Minius , M inho , in Portugal .The Armin ia (Fiore), and M inio (M ignon),Etruria .

The Mincius (M incio) in Lombardy .

Taen , tain , i s a Cymri c root of the same mean ing as

Taf, a reach , a spread . Hence theTyne , Tinua , in Northumberland .

Tyne , Tinna , in Scotland .

Tanais in Russia .

Tenna, Tinna , in Fermo , in I taly .

Tinnia (Marogra) in Umbria , I taly .

Medd , Cymric for rotation , an eddy , a swirl . Hencesuch names ,

Medduacus , Medway , i. e. , Medd -wy, in England .

Medduacus , Maj or and M inor, in Lombardy .

Gwerdd , werdd , green ; ir and irwedd , green (sameroot as vireo , virid is, ver), seems to have given name tothe

Eridanus, Ir - donau , green waters , in I taly .

I r- i s in Pon tus .Al b , Alba , Al bu la , Albis , a moun tain stream , i s com

m en to all Europe . Albu la was the second name of theTiber, Rym o i ts first .The Nai rn in Scotland , and Narn ia , in I taly ; the

Mersey in England , and Mersa in Ita ly ; the Stour inEngland , and the Stu ra in Spain , Gaul , and Italy ; the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

170’

VINDICATION OF THE

vuwch , Lat .

‘

vacca, a cow . They were pastora l and

pgr

t

i

icultmal tribes, the same as the Vacomagi of Scot

an

The Gascones, or Vascones , from whom the Basque

province takes i ts name, were cal led so from Gwas ,”a

soldier’s servant . Hence vassal . The topography ofthis rovince, in and before the Roman conquest of i t , i spure y Cymric, the rivers be ing Deva (Dee), Adure(Ad0ur), Nerva (strong river); the moun ta in chain ,Mons Vinnius ; the town s of the same names as those inB ritain— Alba, Vindeleia , Deobriga , Varia . The modernBasque must therefore be a language in troduced since thefal l of the Roman empire .

The Berones (Ber, spear) adopted the name from their10 11 lances .

he Carpetani derive their appel lation from caer, a

castle . The ir fortresses , To letum , Mantua , Caraca , Bri ctobria , Cen tobriga, Arcobriga , Termes , Segontia, Numan tia , be ing the strongest in Spain .

The Cymric root 11 mean s in ternal moti on ,fermen

tation , anger ; I l io , to fermen t , to b e angry ; “ I liad ,”

fermen tation , wrath , war ; I l i , Ilus , is a frequen t nameamong the British and Cambrian Chiefs . The rootenters in to several tribe-names of Spain .

Ilergetes (Modern Arragon).Ilercavones (Catalon ia).Ilicitani, and Ilipuli.

As in the I lium , I l ion , the Arx of Troy , Il con sti tu testhe distinctive featu re in the appel lations of very manySpanish fortresses .

Ildum (Cueva , Valencia).Ilici (Elche, Valencia).Ilorci (Lo rca , MUrcia).Ilurco ( Illora, Andalusia).Iliberi (Granada , Andalu sia).I l ipa (Penaflor, Andalusia);

and in Ilipula Mons,”

Sierra Nevada .

The Idatani were the highlanders of the Idupeda

m ountains .

MO SA IC ETHNOLOGY OF EUROPE. 17 1

Catalauni, Cad -wal, war-bulwarks , Catalonia, thesame as Cadwallauni of Bri tain and Gaul.Vaun ting appel lations were often assumed by barbarian

tribes , most of the old Norse and Scand inavian names ex ,

pressing someth ing ferocious or terri ble. The Turdetani,who occu pied modern Andal usia, some of whose nationalpoems consisted of above 6000 lines, a pear indebted fortheir name to the root tyrddain, to east, to magnify.Of Baetica , the province, and Baetis, the ri ver (Guadal

qu iver), no etymology has ever been ventured . I suggest Baedd ,

”Cymric for a bear, Latin , verres , which

survives in the final syllable of Guadalquiver, the BearRiver .”

The Gretam means borderers , from the Cymricor,

”a border, frontier.

The Astures” were named from the river Astura

(Astorga , Ezla).On the north coast lay the Autrigones , (aw, water ;

trigo , to dwel l .) As we have water-dwellers”

in Duretriges (Dwr, Dorse t, in Bri tain)These were the princi pal tribes of H ispan ia ; of the

rest , such as the Cositani, Veltones , Bastuli, Contestani,the e tymology i s not apparent .

GAUL .

In Cesar’

s t ime Gaul conta ined three principal di v isions . Belgia , l i tera l ly war- land (Bel , war); Cel tica ,Ce l t or Gael land , and Aqu itania . Armorica (ar morucha , on the upper sea) extended on the north -east fromthe Seine to U shan t .

In BELGIA were situated the following tribes

Batavi . Bad , a boat , boatmen . They occupied thed el ta of the Rhine .

Menapii. On the menai , or strai ts , the same as theMenapn on the Mena i of Wales. The Cymric name forthe Strai ts of Dover is Menai Caint ,

”the Mena i of Ken t .

Gugerni. Gweru , a swamp or fen , Fenmen . Betweenthe Rhine and the Maese .

172 VINDICATION OF THE

Treveri (Luxembou rg , Treves). Tref, town —wyr,m en . Oppidani, as opposed to Ruricolae.

Atrebates (Artois, Arras), from the same root, Y trev ,the town .

Eburones (Tongres , from the Tungri, who were the

firs t , B . .C 70 , that cal led themselves Germans). The

same root which gave name to the Iberi of Spa in , and

Eburones of Bri tain . Ih-wr, Ebor, one who charges,a warrior .Morin i on the MOr or Sea . (Pays de Ca lai s .)Bel lovaci . Bel , war. (Beauvais .)Veromandui. (Vermandois .) Ber, ver, a spear. The

same as the Berones of Spain .

Catalauni. (Chalon s .) Cad -wal lo , battle bulwark .

The same as the Catalauni (Catalon ia) of Spain , and the

Catieuchlani of Bri tain .

Remi . Rhe , a king . (Rheims .) Same as the Regniof Bri tain .

Nerv i . Ner, strength , root of Nero , nervus , nerva .

Lingones . Leuci. Betasii, unknown .

CELT ICA contained

The Sequan i , so called from the river Sequana (Saone).Senones . Sen , white, fai r . The same as the Senones

of Bri ta in , of whom they were a daughter tribe .

Vel lo-cas ses . A compound of be], vel , war, and Cassu ,

battlem en .

Tri-casses . From the same root . (Troyes), the sameas the Cassii and Tricassii of Bri tain .

Carnutes . Carn , a stone pi le ; the root of Carn iola,Carn ia, Acarnania . (Chartrain , Chartres .)Veneti . (Wen t, Gwent , a fa i r or beautiful region ,

from gwen , wen , fai r .) The same as Venetia in I taly ,Gwen t in Sou th Wa les , Venedo tia in North Wales . (La'Vendee , Vannes .)Baiocasses , V1ducasses . Compounds ofCassii, Casswys ,

w ar vassal s . (Bayeux , Vieux .)Namnetes . Nan t, a val ley (Nantz). Val ley men ,

Dalesmen .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 74 V INDICATION OF THE

Geneva . Genau , whence Genua (Genoa), p l. Geneuau,Geneva , l i ps ; the l i ps of the lake or sea .

I do no t see the e tymology o f Hel vetia and Helvn .

’

The topography of Hel vetia i s Cymric , Mon s Durius ,Dubio (Do v), river ; Tigan i (Ty-gwyn), Pagus ; Tigurinus (Ti-gwyr-wyn), Pagus ; Ebro -dun um (Yverdun),Minnodunum , Salodurum , Pennilucus , Octodurus , Vi ndonissa .

Between the Liger, Llo ire, and the Pyrenees lay,

The hegemonic clan of the Arvern i . Gweru , wern , a

swamp , a water-mead ; Ar-wern , (Auv ergne), above thewater - lands .Bituriges , Bourges , on the Liger , Al l ier , lnche , Cher

and Creuse rivers . Byw , to l ive ; dwr, water—w liverson the water, ri ver - tribes .Cadurci. Cad , battle , wyr, m en . Between the Du

ranius (Dordogne) and the Garumna (Garonne). CastraCadurcorum , Cahors ; and the clan province i tsel f, Querci .Ruten i . Rhydd , free , freemen , Franks (Rouerges , Ro

dez).Lemovices . The termination connects i t wi th the O rdo

v ices of Brita in ; but the etymology of the fi rst svllab lei s no t obvious (Lim osin).Bituriges Viv isci. Same as the Bituriges on the Lloire

(Bordelais, Bourdeaux).Santones . Unknown . San t , Gom eric and I tal ian

Umbrian , i s the same as the La tin sanctu s , holy , original ly the same as

“sen , white , pu re . Santones may

therefore be a form o f Senones (Sa in tonge).

GERMANY .

Cimbri , Gomeridae , as in I taly , Bri tain , and othercoun tries.

Mo numen ts .o f the former strength and importanceof the Cimbri are still to be seen on e i ther shore of the

3 The who le region between the H ercynian forest, the Maine and

the Rhine, was o ccupied by the H elvetians , and the tract beyo nd i tby the Bo ians— bo th origina l ly Ga l l i c nations .

— Taci tus , De Mar .

Ger. c . xxvii i .

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE. 175

Northern O cean . Thei r camps and l ines of circum valla

tion are no t erased . From the exten t of ground theyoccupy , we m ay even now form an estimate of the forceand resources of the state ; and the accoun t of the i rgrand army , which con sisted of such prodigious numbers ,seems to be verified .

”— (Taci tus , D e M ar . Ger. xxxvi i .)Catti— Caddi , (Cad , a battle , warrio rs ,) the same as

the Catti , Cadurci, Catalauni, Cadwalli of Ga ul , Britain ,Spain .

The names assumed by these tribes were warranted bythei r martial qual ification s . The Catt i ” (Taci tu s , D e

M ar . Ger. xxx .)“are hardy and robu st : thei r l imbs

compact : their minds endowed with vigou r beyond the

rest of the ir coun trymen . Considered as German s , thei runderstanding i s qu ick and penetra ting . They e lec toflicers fi t to command , and o bey them impl icitly : theykeep the i r ranks , and know how to take advan tage ofev ery opportun i ty . They restrain the i r martial impetuoSity ,

and wa i t for the attack : they a rrange with j udgmen t the labou rs of the day , and throw u p en trenchmen tsfor the n ight . Trusting little to fortune , they dependal together on valour, and , what i s rare in the h istory ofbarbarians , and never at tained wi thou t regula r d isci pl ine,they place thei r confidence no t in the strength of theirarmies , but en ti rely in thei r genera l . Thei r infan try i sthe i r main strength . Each sold ier carries , besides hisarms , his provision and mil itary tools . You m ay see

other armies rushing to a ba ttle . The Catti march towar. To skirmish In detached parties , or to sal ly ou t ona sudden emergence , i s not thei r practice . A v i ctoryhasti ly gained , or a quick retrea t , m ay su i t the gen ius ofcaval ry , bu t such rapid ity , in the opinion of the Catti ,denotes wan t of resolu tion . Perseverance i s the truemark of courage .

Senones . Same as the Senones and Senae of Bri ta in ,I taly , Gaul .Si-Cambri , or southern Cambri . The same as the

Cimbri to the north , Cambr i , Cimbri , Umbri of Bri tainand Italy .

1 76 V INDICATION O F THE

BRITA IN .

The tri bes occupying the western and northern extrem ities of ou r i sland were known as the Cornubn (Cornwal l). Caren i , Carnonacae , Creones , (Cai thness , Su therland , Ross ,) from Corn , p l. Oeryu , a horn , a projection ,

Corn Wa l lia ,”the Horn of Wales, Cornuai lle in Bre

tagne . Cerno was the primi ti ve name of Corsica and

Cyprus The Cymric for Cornwal l i s Cernyw .

Next to the Cornub ii were the Dumnones . Dumnonia,Dyfnaint, deep dales . (Devon , from dyfn , deep .)Duro triges . Dwr, water , trigo , to dwel l . (Dorset,

l i teral ly water-seat .)Belgae, bel, war, the same as the Belgae of the conti

nen t, Volcae of Italy , Fo lc of eastern Britain , Bolg ofIreland . (Wilts and Han ts .)Cimbri , same as Cymry , Umbri , Gom eridae. (Somer

set .)Atrebatn ,

same as the Atrebates of Gaul . Trev , a

town . (Berks , Surrey .)Regn i . Rhe , a king . (Sussex , Regnum , Chichester.)

Surrey i s a corruption of Super Rhe , Sur-rey, the

coun try above the Regn i .Vectis . Isle of Wight , from the Cymric “Wydd , con

spicuous , a fa i r scene . The highest point o f Snowdon i sthe “Wydd -fa ,

”the view -place, from which the whole

scene can be commanded .

Can tii. (Ken t .) Cain t, a fai r o pen coun try , of thesame meaning as Gwen t , the fo rmer from can , cain ,

white, fai r, the latter from gwen , white . From “can

derive the Latin canus , caudeo , candidus , candor , The

Cantii or Gwenetae (Veneti), were the Kin /era t of Heredotus , who places them at the extremity of Cel ti ca ,correctly , whether he mean t the Cantu of Ken t , or theVeneti , Gwen tiaid (Vendee) of Gaul .Trinoban tes . Ban is the Cymric root for high ,

lofty . Bant i s a height . Banon a queen . But there i sgreat difliculty,

from the confl icting sta temen ts on the

history of the Trinoban tes, or Trinovan tes , in deal ing

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

178‘ V INDICAT ION O F THE

wickshire, Gloucestersh ire . Thei r capi ta l was Corinasum ,

Ci rencester.)Cornavii, orCornabn , the same

‘

as the Cornubn , or Cornabii of Cornwal l , of whom they were a daughter tribe .

(Worcestersh ire, Shropshire , Staffordshire , Cheshire .)Ordov ices . Gwyr

-dyfi-ica . The high land or northernCymry . (North Wales .) Si lures , Isel-wyr, lowland orsouthern Cymry . (Monmouthshire , Herefordshire , Glam organ shire, Breconshire , part of Salop and Worcester

Dimetae, or Dem etae . In Cym ric , Dyfed . Homequarters . (Caermarthenshire, Pembrokeshi re, Card iganshire .)Cangi , Uncertain . (Caernarvonshire .) Perhaps from

Caine , a branch ,”i. e.

, a branch of the O rdovices .'Brigan tes . The most powerful tribe of Bri ta in , ocen

pying Yorkshire (North and West Ridings), Cumberland ,orthUmb erland , and Durham . Cymru Brigan tiaid ,

Cumbria , or Humbria , in thi s part of Bri tain , extendedfrom the Solway Fri th and the Tweed to the Humber .

“ Bri g i s a Cymri c root for “ top,summit , hi ll .

Brigan t, Brigantiad , i s a H ighlander ; and as H ighlandersin all ages have levied con tribu tion s on the lowlandtri bes , Brigant came in i ts secondary sen se to mean a

robber, a brigand .

Brigfa , or Briga, i s a town or ci tadel on a brig orhi l l . I t was the termination of perhaps one fou rth of thenames of the town s in Gal l ia Ci salpina , Gal l ia Transa lpina, and Hi span ia .

Every cha in of moun tains , or highland coun try , inEurope, had of course i ts Brigan tes ,

” or Highlanders .Parisn . (East Riding of Yorkshi re .) Parys , a shep

herd . Root , Pari , a flock . The same as the Pari si i ofFrance .

No vantae. Same as the Novantes of South Bri tain .

(Wigton .)Selgovae. Isel , low . (Ayrshire )Gadeni, rather Cadeni. Cad , ba ttle . (Kirkcudbright,

Dumfries , Lanark .)

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE. 179

O ttadini. In Cymri c , Gododin . Coed y Dinia , “the

forest of the Tyne . This potent clan were in possessionof the coun try between the Tyne and the Fri th of Forth .

As late as the sixth century they could ra i se men

i n arms . The Gododin” of Aneurin , a Bri ti sh poem of

the sixth century , commemorates a battle against theinvading tribes of the con tinen t, in which four , hundredchiefs, all Torquati of the Ottadini perished , and the

author himsel f was taken captive .

Damn i i , or Damn i i . Dyfn , deep , a dale . The sameas the Damnon i i of Sou th Bri tain . (Renfrew , Dumbarton , Stirl ing .) Vennicones , Vennicontes . Wen , fa ir ; therest obscu re . (Forfar, Perth , Kincardine .)Taixai. Unknown . (Aberdeen shire .) Perhaps Tai.

(Houses , residences . Ucha , highest .)Vacomagi. Vuwch , vacca , a cow . Magu , to rear ,

support . Herdsmen . The same as the Vaccetani, Vac

caei of Spain . (Elgin , Ban ff, Nai rn .)Cerones , Creones , Ceren i , Carnonacae , Cornabn . The

same as the Cornabn of Cornwal l . Men of the horn orpromontory . (ROSS, Sutherland , Ca i thness .)The whole in teri or of the country between Caitlm ess

and the Clyde was held by the Caledonii. Celyddon ,

dense forests . The same as the Caledon ia Sylva ofGreece .

O reades . Orc, a whale , Cel tic ; or from Orch , the

furthest l imi t, Cymric . U l tima Thule .

Ebudes . The same as Eubaea . Uncertain .

Cantae . Ca in t, fa i r , open . The same as Kent . (Cromarty , and part of Ross .)The names for the promontories , mountains , and ri vers

at th is extremity of Europe were homogeneous with thosein the east , west and south of the con tinen t . Amongstthe rivers we have Deva and Duna (Dee and Don); T ina ,Tinna , Usca , Esca , JEsica , Tavis , Tuessio , Abona , Avona ,I tys, Ituna (the Ithon of Wales), Alanna and Glo tta , orClyda (Clyde , Clwyd). The moun tains are all Ban ,

Ben,

Penn ines , Jura (Isle of Jura).I t i s both instructive and amusing to study the accu

1 80 VINDICAT ION o r THE

racy wi th which the Romans rendered the nat ive Cymricn ames of the country where they put up the “Area Finium

Imperi i Romani ” Uchel, (high ,) they write“ Uxel

111m ,

” which suggests that the Latin x was not cs , bu tthe guttural ch” of the Japheti c and Cymric , and theGreek x, as in Achil les . Pen -uchel (high head , now OrdHead , above Dunrobin Castle,) they wrote PenoxullumPromon tori um , and tran slated Al ta Ripa . Loch” theywrote Loxa .

” Loth,Lot , from whence Lothians , (a

most ancien t Cymric as wel l as Semitic name ,) theywrote Lota , Avon , Abona , Llyn , Lin , as in Lucus Lincaledor, Llyn Ga led -wr (hard water), now Lake Lomond .

Aber , e i ther Ber, as in Berub ium , or Abra , as in Abravannus Sinus (Luce Bay, Wigton shire). Brae , Bre , as in

Brem enium (Riechester). Mul l , moel , (high bald landMaleas , as in Maleas Insu la ( Isle of Mul l). The Bod ,the fi rst syllable of Bodencus , the earl iest name of theEridanu s (P0 ) of Italy , tu rn s u p in Boderia Sin us (Fri thof Forth ,)Bodo tria , the common Cymric Bod .

Many of the Scotch coun ties , to say nothing of townsand castles , retain the primi ti ve Cymric designation s .Ca i thness , i . c. , Gaeth -ynys

,the Isle or Promon tory of

the Captives , (caeth, a capti ve , ) from the settlemen t hereby Marius , or Meurig , A .D . 125 , of the rema in s of a

Scandinavian army defeated by him .

Banff. Heights .Ross , Rhos . Heathland , moor. Same as Rossica ,

Rosh , Russia .

Inverness . The Inver -Ynys . In ver i s the Ce l tic ,Aber the Cymric fo rm .

Aberdeen . Aber-don , the confluence of the Don withthe sea ; or Aberdee , confluence of the Dee .

Perth , a bush , or grove .

Eden ,Edin . A bird . Caer Eden , Bird ’s Castle ;

but i t i s also a proper name , Edin Castle , Edinburgh .

Root, ed , swiftness .”

Argyle . Same as Argolis . The ravines , fastnesses .Kincardine . Celtic, Cen -caer -dun , or dinas ; l i teral lyhead of the castle town , from Caer Dinas, now Duno ttar.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 82 V INDICAT ION O F THE

The attention of the etymo logist should be d irected tothe prevalence of the oldest Cymric nam es , in thei rprimitive forms, as preserved in Bri ta in ,

in the heart ofItaly , sou th of Ci sal pine Gaul ; ex . gr . , such rivers as

Tin ia , Tinna , Tamarus , (Esi s , Umbro , Astura , Truentus ,Calor , Calcdor, Aro , Li ri s , Telonius (telyn , harp),Velinus ,Narn ia .

Such moun ta in s as Garganus , Canterius , Pyrinus ,Gunarus .

Such town s as Tre - ventum ,Tre- ba , Trev ia , Treia ,

Trebula , from the Cymric Tre, a townOr, Venusia ,

”Genusium , Venafrum , from the Cymric

gwen , wen , ven , white ; the “wyn

”and “

Vin” of

Brita in ;Or such as Te ia , Teanum , Teate , Tifernum , Tiburnum ,

from Ty, Tai, (house , houses) ;Or such as Careia , Caere (Caerau), Carseoli, fromCaer,

”a camp ;

Or such as Lanuvium ,from “ Llan ,

an inclosure ,temple , or fort ;Or such as Cora , Corie l i , Corb ium , Cortona , Corfinium ,

from Cor,”a ci rcle ;

Or such pure Cymric names as Murgantia (Mur-gaint,whi te fortress), Duron ia (dwr), Manduria (Maen dwr),Canusium , Comum , Com in ium , Cumae (cwm), Bardul ium , Tadinum , Cym erium , Mevania , Mevan iola , Tuder ;evidences which we m ay augmen t at lei sure of theGom eric iden ti ty of primitive I ta ly and Bri tain . in raceand language .

In the town nomenclature of Spain , the province ofBaetica excepted , the term brig

,moun t , hill , predom i

n ated . A brig” town was a town , citadel , or fortresson a hil l or rock a hill - fort

,l ike the Capi tol of Rome ,

the I l i on of Troy , the Acropol i s of Athen s , the Acron ofCo rin th .

In Gal icia we have Brigantium”

(Burgo), the burgbeing here , as in n umerous in stances , the later form ofbrig, or the coaeval equ ivalen t to purg , burg ,

” fromwhich comes al so the Teuton i c “ borg

,borough , and

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE . 1 83

nearer sti l l , bry . The words bu rrow , barrow , are

aflines Ab obriga , Bayona , Nemetobriga , O rense .

InAstu ria .— Brigecum Benaven te), Amallobriga (Me

dina del Rio Seco), Laco briga ,Dessobriga, Deobrigula .

In Tarraco nen siS.— Talab riga (Ta lavera), Sego briga

(Segorbe), Nertobriga (Alumnia), Arcobriga (Arce s),Centobriga (Brihuega), Briglatra (Entrago), Segobriga(Riego), Augustobriga (Agreda).North of the Iberus .

-Suliobriga Reynosa), Hanobriga

(Bilboa), Deobriga (Ha ia).In Lusitania .

-Langobriga (Verra), Corum briga (Coimbra), Mirobriga (Ci udad Rodrigo), Deob riga (Plascentia), Augustob riga (Talavera la Viej a), Mundobriga (PortAligre), Hierab riga (Vi lla Franca), Cetob riga (Co zim bra),Mirobriga (San tiago de Cacem), Lagob riga (Lagos).Vindeleia , Ebora (Evora), Kilm ana , Vara , Uxama ,

Segontium , and others , the same as in Bri tain and I taly ,occu r ; but , as a rule , the Pen insular fortresses were ei ther11

” or Brig .

” I know of no Magus ,”

Dun” or

Llan ”among them .

The Ga l l ic town s are compounds , for the most part, ofdun , din , dinas , dunum , dinum , a fortress, a term nu

known in Spain , where brig” and il” supply i ts place

and mean ing ;Or compounds o f magu , to rear , nurse , m agfa , the

rearing -place o f the tribe ; the place a lso where all the

agricu ltura l in struments and stores, the common propertyof the tribe were kept ;Or compounds of dwr, water ;Or compounds of brig ;Or compounds of llan , lan , an in closure , a cleared

a rea .

In BELG IC GAUL we have the fol lowing Duns or Dinas ,Dunum s

Lugdunum (Rotterdam),Verodunum (Verdun),Noviodunum Suessonum (Soissons).

V INDICATION O F THE

The following Dwr (Dovor)Duro -certorum Rem orum (Rhe ims), Duro Catalaunum

(Chalon s), Devodurum (Metz), Teudurum (Ruremonde),l bliodurum— Duronum .

The fol lowing Llan :

Mediolanum (near Nimeguen).The fo l lowing BrigBandobriga on the Rhine , Litanobriga on the Isara .

The following Mag , maga , magus z”

Mago ntiacum— No vomagus , both on the Rhine , Rito

magus (Rhunmagen), Marcom agus , sou th o f Bonn ,Novo

m agus (Nym eguen on the Waal), Caesaromagus Bel lovacorum (a Roman town ,

Beauvaix).

In GALLIA CELT ICA .

1 . Dun .—Dunum Turonum (Tours), Dunum Cenno

Mannorum (Le Man s), Dunum Meduana (Mayenne)Dunum Senonum (Sens), Melodunum (Melun), DunumLingonum (Langres), No vodunum Nivernorum (Nevres ,Niverno is), Dunum JEduorum , or Bibracte (Au tun), Dunum Bo iiorum (Bourbon).2 . Magus — Magus Lixio vorum (Lissieux), Magus

Andorum (Angers), Ro tom agus (Rouen).3 . Brig .

— Eburobriga (St. Floren tin), Ro briga , nearTou rs .4 . Llan .

-Mediolanum Eburo vices (Evreu x), Mediolanum , on the Lower Loire .

5 ° Dwr . — Breviodurum (Pon t Audemer), Durocasses

(Dreux).

In AQU ITAN IA, sou th of the Loire .

1 . Dun .

— Lugdunum (St. Gauden s), Dun um Rutenorum (Rhodez), Lugdunum (Lyons), Uxel lodunum

Autodunum (Ahun).

2 . Magus .— Serm ano iomagus , Cassinomagus , betweenLim o sin and Sain tes, Hebromagus , or Ebrom agus , nearCarcassone , Carentomagus , near Rhodez , Argan tomagus ,

Argenton , on the Gartempe .

3 . Brig .— ~ Brigiosum (Nio rt), Brigan tes (Briancon).

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

186 VINDICATION o r T IIE

ou t as purely Japhetic , the same as the Gomeric ofBritain .

BRITA IN .

1 . Dun .— Musidunum (Stratton), Sorbiodunum (O ld

Sarum), Muridunum (Caermarthen), Londinum , i. e. ,

Llong Dun , or Dinas , “ Shiptown ,

” i f we adopt theLatin spel l ing ; Llyn Dun , the fortress on the lake (of theThames), i f the Cymri c ; Lud Dun , Lud

’s town , i s a

t radi tional deri vation not destitute of certain evidence inLuyd

’

s Gate, Ludgate ; Cam bodunum (Slack), Dunum(Whitby), Cam bredunum (Grundesb orough), Camalodunum (Colchester), Branodunum (Brancaster), Margidunum (East Bridgeford).2 . Dwr, Dwfr.

-Dwrnovaria (Dorchester), Dwrocina

(Dorchester-ou-Thames), Dubria Dovor), Dwrovernum

(Can terbury),Dwrolenum (StoneC apel),Dwrobrius (Rochester), Dwroletum (Rumford), Moridunum (Seaton),Dwrocornov ium , or Corinaeum (Ci rencester), Uriconium(not certain— Wroxeter), Durnomagus (Caestor), Durob rivae (Water Newton), Dwrinum (Maiden Castle),Derventio (not certain— Stamford Bridge), Derventio

(Li ttle Chester).3 . Brig .

— Briga (Brickho lt), Bri xia (Brixham .)The Brigas , as town -names , disa pear nearly as

wholly from Britai n as the Duns from Spain and Portugal . In Gaul and I taly they meet .4 . Magus . — Noviomagus (Holwood Hi l l), Sitomagus

(Dunwich), Durnomagus (Castor), Magiovinum (FennyStratford), Caesarom agus , (Widford).5 . Vin , wyn , f . wen , the I tal ian ven , white , fa ir .

Vindoclad ia (Gussage), Vindom is (Finkley Fa rm), Ma

gio vinum (Fenny Stratford), Vinorra (Binchester), Vendom ora (Ebchester), Venouse (High Cross), Bravoniumor Branogenium (Lentwardine), Vindelia Promontory

(Portland Head).We have a Cuneus Mon s (Sierra Manchique) in Spain ,

Cuneus Mon s in Italy , a Cunetio urbs (M i ldenha l l) inBritain , and Mancunium (Manchester). The cun appears

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY OF EUROPE. 187

a La tin i zed form of gwyn , white , Gwyneus Mons as we

have Gunaeus Mons , Mancunium , Maen -gwyn , whi testones or wal ls , Win ton , Manduessedum , Mancester, a

chariot fort , from esseda , a chari ot .6 . Gwen t , Venetia , Vendee, i s rendered Venta, as i n

Venta Belgarum (Caer went), but al so Caer wyn , thewhi te castle ; hence Winchester, Ven ta Silurum (Caerwen t), Derventio Glanaventa (Ellenborough).7 . Llan appears in Mediolanum (Caersws), Mediola

num (Chesterton), the same as the Mediolaua of Gaul andI taly . The Ital ian Mediolanum was a foundation ofBrenuus .

Pen -

y- croes i s rendered Pennicruchium (Penkridge)

as in Hel vetia , Pennileucus .

Vara we have in Bri tain ,Gaul , and Italy— Varas ,

Bodfari .Ffar is a proj ection . Forfar, the sea-projection . The

Engl ish word far” i s a secondary sense of i t .

In the Metaris [Estuarium (the Wash), we have the

dupl icate of the Metaurus and Metaris of Italy , Meddarw , the rough eddies .Ocellum Promon tori um i s the same as the Uxellum ,

Ocelum , fEchalia ,‘

o f the continen t , from uchel, high . In

one in stance Uxella seems to have become Yeovi l , as

Ischalis su rv ives in Il-chester . This rendering of theBri tish gu ttural from uch , or nehel , by “

yeo ,

” gives ,perhaps , the derivation of yeo

-m an ,

” which Versteganm ain ta ins to b e from “ gemen ,

” common — Lye from

gaem an , a vil lage— Spelman from “

geonga , a youngm an . But a yeoman , according to Blackstone , i s thelegal Bri ti sh term for a freeman , possessed of a freeholdof forty shill ings by the year , who was thereby qual ifiedto Sit on j uries , vote for a kn ight of the Shi re , and doany other act where the law requ ires one that i s probuset legal i s hom e .

”Now the j ury insti tu tion

,revi ved by

A lfred , has been an immemoria l nati ve usage of Bri tain ,

having i ts distinctive name , “rhaith ,

” from which, and

no t from the Latin rectum , the Anglo -Saxon s took thei r“ righ t, raiht.

” Authors favouring despotic ideas have

188 VINDICAT ION o r THE

insisted that that was “ righ t which was “ rectum , o r

ruled (rege), lai d down by the king . No such thing .

The Bri t ish maxim i n law was trech gwlad n’

arglwydd ,the country rules the king .

” A Briton ’ s “riht,

“raight,

” right, was his “ rhaith , a j ury— a fair opentrial by his countrymen . Uchel-wr, uch -wr, i s a Britishfreeholder, who i s qual ified to si t on a rhaith - a j u ryman . The Saxons , having no precise term to designateth i s qualifica tion , turned the u ch , or uwch , d ropping , asthey certain ly d id , the guttural into yeo ve ,

”uw , yeo ,

rendering “wr by their own m an - yeoman , a freeholder, qual ified for j uries and suffrage . The strugglesof the people in the dark ages were certain ly no t foranything that had ev er been ruled for them by thei rk ings or conquerors , bu t for this birth -heri tage of everyfreeman , his rhaith , or j ury .

As there i s a Carnac in Egypt, and another Carnac ,both temples on a T i tan i c sca le , in Bretagne , at whichcoincidence , i f Meyer and Bun sen be correct in the i rstatements tha t the older elemen t of the Egyptian language i s Cymric o r Ce l tic , we need no t be surprized , sothere i s a Luxor in Egypt, and a Loughor , or Llwgho r,in Sou th Wales , which the Romans rendered Leucaria ,

”

Leucarum . Carnac i s “the high pile, bu t I know no t

wha t Loughor i s .Ochrinum Promontori um (Li zard Point) i s from ochr

wyn , whi te Side or ledge , Latus , al bum . Ochriculum

(gul , narrow), narrow ledge . Oceanus i s from eigion ,

Cymric , depths , Greek qmea vog , preserv ing the i ota .

TH IRD PART .

We proceed , in the th ird place , to compare certa inprimitive Japhetic terms expres sive of natura l objects andcommon l ife .

We firs t take the names of an imals .Menw (the first man), Cym .

— man, Go thic— Menw ,

Sans .

Menes , iEgypt.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

190 V INDICATION O F THE

i t carried ou t the d istinction I have noted , mean ingsimple fleche,

” that which was shot for food ,”as the

“carw of the Bri t ish became the La tin “

care . The

process by which the carw”in Latin , and the fleche

”

in Franco -Gothic , came to sign i fy fi rst man ’s flesh , thenman ’s whole natu re , that i s, a dead an imal came to represen t l iving human i ty , m ust have been a very corrupt one- one of deterioration , the exten t of which wi ll be apparen t from th is , that the expression s in Gothic and Latin ,

to eat flesh ,”and to abj ure the flesh , have but one

word for two d iametrical ly repugnan t mean ings , whi lstin Cymri c these repugnan t mean ings have thei r equal lyrepugnan t symbols

,cig” and cnawd .

”

Butcher ,” which i s also a crux to our d ictionaries,

seems to be buch -wr,” buch -man , the m an that cu ts u p

the buwch , cow or buck . I t i s often d i ffi cu lt to see

whether the Japhetic root of a term be in thi s or thatd ialect— I

ZEo lic, Latin , Umbric, H i span ic .

The Cymric ro ot to strike , rush at,” i s tar. From

the same root etymological ly there may i ssue the samevariety of words as ethnological ly there did nation s fromthe root of Abraham . Thus from “

tar” comes taran ,

a shield ; tar-

get, an object to strike or rush at ; tarian ,

that which strikes , thunder, a shock ; tar-ell, a spring ;tardd , an issue , bas - tardd , low i ssue , a bastard ; amongothers , tarw ,

”the rushing or striking an imal , taurus , a

bull .In the terms for an imals , the o

, o i, w ,are sometimes

the abbreviation for yw,

” l i fe , a l iving creatu re . Oen

was formerly wri tten yw-eu

, yw- a ine ,

” l i teral ly whitecreatu re , when ce the La tin o v i s .

Cwn ,

” dog , survi ves in the English kennel , dogplace .

The English word cunn ing i s said by ou r lexico

graphers to be cann ing ,” or conn ing , i . e. , I can

do thi s ,” or I am learn ing th i s .” In stead of blaming

them for missing , praise i s due to them fo r doing thei rbest to hi t the righ t etymology . Cunn ing ” i s fromthe Bri tish cwning , bu rrowing out of Sight and under

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EURO PE. 1 9 1

ground , hence the an imal that does so , own ing , a coney ,and the human character that moral ly apes the process .

Corvu s” and crow ’ ’

are the same word In the Latinand Gothic . Hrafn , Gothic, raven , Engl ish , and the

Cym ri c vran , bran , are the same m e t, but in Cymric“ vran ” i s a crew , and there i s a distinct name for thecrew that feeds on flesh , “

cigvran ,

” flesh -crow . Nowcrow ”

and “ croak ” are connected in Engl ish ; tocroak is to make the crow noise ; bu t there i s anothercreature which makes th i s creaking , thi s “ vran ” or“ raven ”

noise , so the Lat ins named i t “ rana ,”the

water -vran , the frog .

Cath , Cym . , cath , Goth . , cat, Engl ish . No sensibleexplanation in our dictionaries . I venture on cae, anyinclosure , house ; caeth , one kept in such , a prisoner , capt i ve ; cath , the creatu re that keeps in a house, the domusan imal . Cae

” i s the root of keep, capio , catch ,”and

in i ts soft form , of get, ge t . I t i s unknown whencethe Latin s obtained thei r fe l i s for cat .

Cabal , Lat. , caval , ceffyl, Cym . , gave way in Italy toequus

, equa , epas , epa , later Cel tic , but in the rest ofWestern Europe the primi tive words predominated . The

terms marquis , i . e. m archog , a rider , a kn ight ,from march ,

”

a house, and caval ry ,” that Is , a corps

or brotherhood of such , appear to have ri sen in the timeof Arthur ; hence our “ chiva l ry ,

”and “ caval ry .

”In

the Span ish , “ cabal lero , cavalliero ,” retains i ts legal

mean ing .

Lu p -us , Lat . , b laidd , Gym . , wolf, Goth ic, presen t atfi rst bu t fain t simil i tudes ; but i f we turn to the H ispan i cform “ llobo , we can detect , though no t exactly Show ,

the connection .

Fox appears to b e from wych (qu ick , all al ive), bu tcertain ly the same an imal as is mean t by the Latinvul pes , whence the English whel p . Cadno IS the

Cymric ; root unknown .yHawk , Goth ic , falco , Lat . , gwalch , Cymric , are one

word .

Habig , Goth . , (another word from which the Habs

192 V INDICAT ION O F THE

burg , i. e . , Habigsburg , hawk - tower family , the Austrianfamily, derive thei r name), and bebog , Gym . , are the

same .

Eagle, Goth , and aqui la , Lat . , are one , both from the

Cymric “uchel,

” high . The Cym ric name “eryr

”

seems to be “eiryr,

”the snow -bird , whose fl ight was

above the snow - l ine , or “ air-yr,”the clear a1r bird , whose

gyrations were in the empyraean .

Camel . Common to Semiti c and Japheti c languages .Root , cam , Cymri c , waving , crooked , i rregu lar . The

hump -beast, the camel . Cam i s an ordinary name forri vers in Britain .

Cham , in Semitic, is crooked , perverse . When un i tedwith lan

” i t general ly indicates a battle field .

Dragon . Common to all Indo-European languages .Root , “ dragio ,

”Cym ric, to rend to fragments , from

drag , a fragment , draig ,

”an an imal which rends to

pieces . Hence dragwn ,

”a coat of scales l ike that of a

d ragon . Engl ish , “ dragoon ,”

a soldier so arm ed . I ti s singular that this an ima l should b e the war standardnot on ly of the ancient Scythians , Cimbri of Denmark ,Brita in , and Italy , bu t also of the vast Semitic empireof China , between which and the above races i t formsa l ink , forged probably by the Scythian conquerors ofChina .

Llew , Gym . ,leo , Latin , lew, German , leeuw, Dutch ,

l ion , Engli sh . Root , Gym . , l lew , what devours, llewa ,to devour .Crane , Eng . , yapa vog, Gr. , kran , Ger. , craen , Ang .

-Sax . ,

garan , Cymric .The absurdities into which etymologists a l low them

sel ves to be led by no t frankly confessing 1gnorance m aybe exempl ified by the i r attempts at the deri vat ion of thi ssimple word . I t i s cal led geranos , wri tes Martin ,

because 7 77V epevva , i t scratches the ea1 th (which no one

ever saw a crane do), o r because i t i s of a hoary colou r ,l ike yepwv , an old m an .

”The root i s gar, Gym . , a shank ;

garan , the shank bird , which exactly descri bes the longlegged crea ture .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

194 V INDICAT ION o r THE

Sax . , are the same word . Root unknown,probably a

monad root i tsel f.Nox , Lat. , nach t, Ger. and Dutch , nos, Gym . , n ight ,

Eng . , v , Gr. , are one , and apparently l ike dydd , dag ,irresolvable root.Morning, morrow . I quote the fol lowing passage

from Richardson ’s English D ictionary, to show the

desperate condition in which Engl ish etymology at

present stands . Scores sim i lar to i t m ight be adducedThe elder etymologists have nothing to say respectingthese words . Tooke’s researches are most happy . Morrow, morn , and morning , were in old Engl ish wri ttenmoren , morewn , m orewendi ; Aug

-Sax . , m erien , mergen ,

m erne ; margen , marn , or me rgen , morn ; and he bel ievesthem to be the past tense of Goth . and Aug

-Sax . merjan ,

merran , m irran , myrran , to dissi pate, to spread abroad ,to scatter : ‘morr,

’

the regular past tense of this verb ,was pronounced and wri t ten m orew, morwe, and sub se

quently m orowe, m orrowe . By adding the participal‘en ,

’

we have mergen , merien , mer’n ; marg-en ,

m ar-n ,

me rgen , morn , or m orewen , m orewn , morn . Morrowand morn then have the same mean ing, viz . , dissipated ,dispersed , and i s to be understood of clouds of darkness ,whose dispersion , or the time when they are dispersed ,these words express .” This i s the quackery of that guidlibet a quolibet treatmen t of words , which has broughtetymology into meri ted rid icule with sober scholars .

Morrow ,

” or, as the Saxons wrote and pronouncedi t , “ moren ,

” i s the soft form , m oreu, of the commonBri tish word boren , morning— “ to-morrow ” i s “

the

next morn ing .

Nebulae, Lat. , verpsluu , Greek , wegbog, Greek , nef, Cym . ,

heaven ,seems from the Cym ri c root nef, a hollow ; nev

oedd , Gym . , the hollow or vacua , heaven .

Terra, Lat. , and tir, Cym . , are the same root . Varrotel l s u s that in old Latin terra was spel t ter ; butThe Engl ish and Anglo-Saxon “

earth , arth , harth ,hertha , seems by transposi tion the same word as the

Cym ric ddaear, soft form of dacar, root daer, firm , fixed .

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE. 95

Pyd , p dew , Gym . , puteus , Lat. , pi t , Engl .Pwll , ym . , palu s, Lat. , Engl . , from Gym . , pool .Awel , Gym . ,

a eAAa,Gr. , gale, Engl .

Bloom , blow ,blossom , Aug

-Sax . and Eng . , flos , flores ,Lat. , find a common root in the Cymric blo -en , blo -den ,

blo -dyn , a flower, soft form flo -dyn , flo -deu . Bloyn i s ablossom , bloydd the budding ; hence the Cym ric termfor year, “ b lwyddyn ,

” which, as the Greek and other

cognate tribes named from the green , the Cymry namedfrom the budding and b loom in of spring .

Aer, Lat. ,anp, Greek , awyr,Cym . , are the same word ,

from the common Japhetic root aw,

” to flow , whatflows . A ir

,Engli sh

,i s from ei ther the Latin or B ritish

form , un less i t be the Bri tish air,” brightness .

MOr, Gym . ,more , Russian , mare , Lat. , mere , German ,

Anglo -Saxon , are the same word . The Cimbri cal led a

land - locked sea marw -mor,”a dead sea ; hence the Sea

of Marmora .

”

Dwr, dwfr, Gym . ,u8mp, Greek , wader, water, Ang .

Sax ., are of one root .

Au , aw , Cym . , (eau, Gal l ic ,) usq , Cymric and Gal l i c ,aqua, Lat. , are one word .

Gwynt, Cym . , ventus , Lat . , wind , Engl .Gwin , Gym . ,

vinum , Lat . , wine , Engl .Gwal , Cym . ,

val lum , Lat. , wal l , Engl .Gwan , Cym . ,

vann s , Lat, wan , wane , Engl .Gweddw , Gym . , (unyoked ,) vidua , Lat . , widow ,

Engl .Gwag , Gym . , vacuus , Lat. , weak , Engl .Gwir, C m . , verum , Lat.

Gwael, ym . , vi l i s , Lat.Gweli, Gym . , ul cu s , Lat.Gwydd , Cym . , video, Lat .

Gwyllt and wild , gwydd and wood , gwlanen and wool,flannel , gwerth and worth , and numerou s other instances ,exemplify the solution of the radical primiti ve letter gwin to v or w , and when the secondary al phabet has nei therof those letters , in to oi, as gwin , Greek , ow -oc. In otherinstances i t i s en ti rely dropped .

In Latin the Cymric gwydd became vi tis,”the

196 VINDICAT ION OF THE

tree , the vine ; in English the with or withy tree , thewillow .

Flam , Cym . , flamma, Lat flame, Anglo-Sax . , i s a

common Gomeric root .Pyr,Cym ric , a cone, a point , 7rvp, Greek , fyr, Aug -Sax . ,

v r, Dutch , fyr, Dan . , fire, Engl . , are from the sameroot. “ Pyr” was the Phrygian name for fire ; hence ,probably , as Socrates in Ora ty lo P lutonie suggests , i tcame into common use among the historic Greeks . The

form “ fyr” seems the root of the Latin “ furere ,” to rage ,

to be m ad . The Cymri c word for fire , tan ,and tan i o , to

fire , to set fire or l ight to , has i ts correlat ives in the Gothictan and tandyan , the Anglo -Saxon tendan , the Swedishtanda . In Scotland i t surv i ves in teind , tyne , tynde ; totine” a candle i s to l ight a candle .

Tempus , Lat . , time , Engl ish , have thei r root in the

Cymric tern ,

”an orb , circle , period ; whence a l so tem

plum , temple (tem - le , the round place), the form of alltemples being orginally ci rcular ; and al so Lat. tempera ,the temples of the head .

In the names of trees grea t d isorder and con fusion preva i l . The foll owing m ay b e ci ted as iden ticalFfa , Cym . ,

fagus, Lat .

, 95117 0 9 , Gr. , and perhaps Ang .

Sax . , beech .

U lmus , Lat . , olm , Dan . , elm , Aug-Sax .

Yw , Cym ., yew , Aug

-Sax .

Dar, Cym . (oak), dept) , Gr. ,dpv .

The Latin name quercus mean s the war- tree (chware ,gware , Cym .

, sport , then war, gwar , guerre , quer), thepri ze co ronal s of the Roman s for martia l d istin ction sbeing compo sed of i ts sacred leaves .O f the names of the members of the body the follow

ing suggest themsel ves as iden tical :Ton , Cel tic , tongue , Eng . ,

t6n (accen t , a tune)Gym .,

revoc, Gr. (not from tune , Eng .

Troed , Gym . , tread , Eng . , traedan , Aug-Sax .

Llaw , Gym . , clawan , Aug-Sax . ,

claw , Eng .

Cén, Gym , ,

skin,Aug

-Sax ., Skin ,

Eng .

Gén , Gym . , chin ,Eng .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

1 98 V INDICATION OF THE

The Latin Virgo , Virago , are the Cymri c gwraig ,

woman .

Tad , dad , Gym . , father, and dad , daddy , Engl ish , areone root .Brawd , Cym . , breeder, Dan . , bruder, Ger. , broder,

Dan . Swed . , brater, San s . , brother , frater, Lat . , are a

common term . Root , Gym . bru , fru , the womb ; henceq t fipvw , embryo .

Mam , Cym . (mother), mamma , Lat . (the breast), areone root . The soft form of mam i s fam ; hence the

Latin faemina and famil ia .

”

So a l so ,Chwaer, Cym , chwaher, Pers . , swasar, San s . , su i r,

Erse, soror, Lat. , si ster, Aug -Sax . , sirstar, Goth .

Mam , Gym . , matar, San s, m ader, Pers . , wimp , Gr. ,

moder, Ger. , m athair, Erse, mother, Engl .Mab , ab , ap , Cym . , a son , i s the same root as the

Greek mm, the

,Latin ab , that which proceeds from ,tha t

which comes ou t of.n or, Greek , hij o , Span . , filius , Lat . Root unknown .

Sunus , San s . , sunus, Goth . , sohn , Ger. , son , Engl .Swasarah , San . ,

exvpog , Gr. , hueger, Corn . , socer, Lat . ,

svekar, Sclav . , chwegrwn , Gym . , schwacher, German , a

father-in - law .

Domestic terms , such as the following , are iden ticalrootsMeo l, Erse, m iolk, Scand . , m leko , San s . , mulgeo (to

mi lk), Lat . ,a p el ww , Gr. , milch , Ger. , milk , Engl .

Llaeth , Gym . (mi lk), la i th , Erse , lac, Lat . , yaka x-ra

,

Gr.

Caws , Cym . , caise , Erse, kase , Ger. , kiaser, Scancaseus , Lat . , cheese, Eng .

Bara , Gym . , bara (to su pport), San s . , bread , Engl .e w , Gym . , cerevisium , Lat . (ale).Mel, Gym . ,

m el , Lat . , Greek .

Iau , Gym . ,juga , San s . , j ug , Pers . , Zvyo v , Gr. , jgo ,

Sclav . ,j uk , Goth . , j och , Ger.

, yoke , Engl .RhOd , Gym . , an orb , a wheel , rota , Lat.Rhe , Gym . ,

swift motion , fleetness ; rhed , Cym . , a

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE. 1 99

course rheda , Gal l . , a carriage ; rata, Sans . , rad , Ger. , a

wheel .From rhe, rhed , rhod , Cym . , come the English run ,

race , ride , rode .

n , fwg , Gym . , fucus , fumus , Lat. , smoke , Engl .Dor, drws, Cym . , dwara , San s . , dar, Pers . , durrys ,

Li th . , dau ra, Gothic , v a,Greek , thu r , Germ . , door,

Engl .Ty, Gym . (house), tectum , Lat.

To , Gym . , tugurium , Lat . (thatched cottage), thatch ,Engl .Mel in , Cym . , m iulionn , Erse . , muhle, mahlen , Ger. ,

p vkn, Gr. , mola , Lat. , maliden ( to grind), Pers . , mill ,Engl .Brenan , Gym (hand -mil l), to bray , Engl .Medd , Gym . , madu , Sans . , madu , Z end . ,

m ed , Sclav . ,

p eel} , Gr. , meth , Ger. , mead , Engl . Root , medd , Cym . ,

tha t wh ich causes to eddy , or turn round , cen tre of rotation , a name given probably to mead from i ts intoxi catingeffects . Hence Engl ish mad ,

” furiou s, fran tic .Common adjectives such as

Tenen , Cym . , tenuis , Lat. , tanus, San s . , tunn , Scan . ,

th in , Engl .Tew , Cym . , th ick , Engl . ; thew is from tew, a thick

smew .

Mawr, Cym . , magnus , maj or, Lat . , p et , Gr. ,

mOr, Erse , mabi , San s . , muchel , more, most, Angl . -Sax .

Llai, leiaf, Gym . , less, least, Engl .Liht, Goth . , leich t, Ger. , lagus , Sans . , levis , Lat. ,

l ight , Engl .Nu , Pers . , navah , Sans . , nevus , Lat. , Gr. ,

nu is ,Goth . , neu , Ger. , nuad , Erse , newydd , Cym . ,

new , Engl .Juan , Pers . , juvan , Sans . , j uveni s, Lat. , j ung , Ger. ,

ieuan , Gym . , young , Engl .Hen , Cym . , senex , Lat. , enn ius , O scan .

Lled , Gym . , latu s , Lat. , flat, Engl .Llawn , Cym . , plenus , Lat. , vrAeog, Gr. , pelny, Scl . , fu ll ,

Engl .Rhug , Cym . , rugae, rugosus , Lat. , rough , Engl .

200 V INDICATION O F THE

Dyfn , Cym . , deep , Engl . , dyb , Dan .

Uwch , uch , Cym . , ,hoch Ger. , heog , Swed .,ho

,hoogh,

Dutch , hauh , Goth , high , Engl .Llawr, Cym . , low , Engl . ; llawr, what 13 below , Engl . ,

floor.Dirg , Sans . , diras , Pers . , hir, Cym . ,

long .

Byr, Gym . , brevis , Lat.Longus , Lat .

, lang , Ger. , long , Engl .Sych , Gym . , suska , Sans . , kusk , Pers . , siccus, Lat . , d ry .

Wet , Goth . , wet, Engl . , udens , uvidus , Lat . , wysg ,

water , a stream, Cyin .

Svantas , San s . , sant , Gym . , sanctus, La t.Cym .

,m c, Gr. , all, Goth Angl . -Sax . all, Engl .

Ai l , Cym . (another), Goth . , aljas , Erse , e i le , Lat . ,

al iu s , Gr. ,am t .

Gwres , Gym . , garam , Erse , warm , Go th . , goriu , Sclav . ,

garma, San s . , garm , Pers . , warm , Engl .Sur, Gym .

, sou r, Engl .Car, caru (to l ove), carus , Lat . , xap tc, Gr.

Al t , Cym . , a l tus, Lat . , high .

Esmwyth , Engl .Tryst

, Cym . , tristi s , Lat .

Tyner , Gym . , tener , La t. , tender , Engl .Pur, Gym . , purus , Lat .

Noeth , Gym . , nudus , Lat . ,naked , Engl .

Common verbs such asMar, Sans . , marw , Cym . , mar, Pers . , m aurthr, Goth . ,

m arbh (dead), Erse , and perha ps p apaw w , Gr. , m arcidus ,Lat . , mori , Lat . , to die .

Byw , Cym . , ,Guu, ,c u

, Gr. , v ivo , Lat . , gi va , Sans . ,perhaps al so to l ive, Engl .Glust, Gym . (the ear), clyw , l i st , l isten , Eng . ,

xw, Gr.

Auris, audio, Lat . , ear, hear , Engl .Geni , Gym . (to be brought forth , to be born), gan ,

Sans . , yew /um , yea/em s , Gr. , gignor, Lat . , gein ,Erse ; hence

genus , kin and kind .

Gwn , Cym . , know , Engl . , gna , San s . , gnosco , Lat . ,‘

yw wmcw, G12):ken , Old English , kann , GOth .

Gym . wyddom , Aug-Sax we wot ; Gym . , thi rd

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

202 VINDICATION OF THE

Gleddyf, Gym . , gladiu s, Lat. , glai ve, Engl . , clay , Cel t . ,inde cleave .

Saeth, Gym . , sagitta, Lat. , shoot, Engl . Root, syth ,

Gym . , straight , an arrow .

Arf, Cym . , arma, Lat. , arrow , Engl . ; the arrow beingone of the earl iest arma or arrow may be fromA

'

elr, Gym . (battle , slaughter), apnc, Gr.

Ysgwyd , Cym . , scutum , Lat . Root , ysgwydd , Cymthe shoulder, in the same way as shield comes fromshoulder .Llurig , Gym . , lorica, Lat. , a cu irass . Root , l loer ,

Gym . , bright .Lens , Cel t . , lancea , Lat . ,

Aoyxn, Gr.

Cyllell, Cym . , cultel lu s , Lat . Root , eyll , to _ part i ntwo , to cu t . This root eyll , diverging one way intocyllell , cul tel lus, couteau , French , and cu t , English ,becomes, in i ts simple form , the Engl ish ki ll .Bwa , Gym .

, bow , EnglChware, gwara, Cyw . (sport, play), weren , Dutch ,

warian , Aug-Sax . , waren , Ger. , guerra , Span . and I tal . ,

guerre, Fr. , war, Engl .With all early tri bes war was gwara, l i teral ly “ sport

or play ,”

and so cal led .

“ Abner said to Joab , letthe young m en now arise, and play before us . AndJoab sa id , let them arise . Then there arose and wentover by number twel ve of Benjamin , which perta ined toIsh -b osheth the son of Saul , and twel ve of the servantsof David . And they caught every one his fel low by thehead , and thrust hi s sword in his fellow

’s side , so theyfel l down together . And there was a very sore battlethat day .

”Sam . i i . The words gwara , bwa ,

b atelu , to draw the bow , to fight wi th the bow , batel , afight with bows , are pregnan t with historical i l lustrations .The Gomeridae, or primitive Scythians, spli t into twofaction s , the Sacae and the Parthi, who cal led themsel vesso because the word , according to Strabo , means inScythian to separate . These latter, mixing wi th the

Elamites , became the Persian s of early , and the Parthi,the pure name re -appearing , of later Asiatic annal s ; and

MO SA IC ETHNO LOGY O F '

EURO PE. 203

So linus informs u s tha t the old Persian language was afusion of the Parth ian and Elamitic tongues , whichaccounts for the number of radical Gomeric terms in i t .Strabo was not aware that pars , partior, was pure Latinas wel l as Scythi c (we speak , of course , of the primitiveScythian s , not of any of the races which succeeded o

'

r

un i ted wi th them) ; but i t i s obvious'

the Latin i s n ot theScythic form ,

which has the terminal th, not the Latin 3 .

We must go to the prim itive Latin , that i s , the Cymri c ,for the Scythic form . Farth , a part , parthu , to d iv ide,separate . An ti qui ty concu rs in stating that Scythian ”

was no t a generi c term , but gi ven to the race from theirpassion for , and ski l l in , the use of the bow ,

“ scyth ”

m ean ing , in the i r tongue, an a rrow , and “scythein to

shoot . That scyth i s the same word as the Dutchschei ten , the Swedish shui ta , the Dan i sh scyder, the

Anglo -Saxon sceo tan , seytan , the English shoot , i s as

obviou s as that the root of i t i s the Gomeric “saeth , syth ,

”

an arrow . The Parth ian s, or Persians , carried theirnational weapon and devotion to i t , in to cen tra l Asia .

The education of a Persian boy con sisted , Xenophonin forms us , in three th ings , - learn ing always to tel l thetru th , to ride, and to shoot wi th the how . The laterParthian s were similarly a nation of horsemen and how

m en , the i r skil l in archery being such , accord ing toLucian , that they disda ined to bring down any bi rdexcept on the wing, or to hi t anything which was no t inm otio n , themse l ves being at ful l gal lop ; whilst the effectsof thei r spending life in the sadd le were such , that i f youd i smoun ted a Mede or Parth ian , a walk of a mile ex

han sted him . The actions of the Asia ti c Gom eridae werealways , u pon thei r part, action s wi th the bow ,

hencebatel ,

”a bow -fight , came to sign i fy ba ttle in general— an

engagemen t wi th any weapon s . War with them was

sporting ; the original mean ing of the word wa ra was

sport ; Shooting with them was sport, and wi th us , the

Bri ti sh Gomeridae , the two ideas , as w i th our primi ti veancestors , are sti l l o ne and inseparable ; sport w i th us

204 V INDICATION OF THE

stil l means shooting , and shooting , though with differen t weapons, means sport . But gwara , shooting withthe how , has i n real i ty , with the Gomeridae of Bri tain ,

been , in actual hosti l i ties , as thoroughly the nationa l wayo f war, as with the Gomeridae of the Eas t . I t wasthe English bow that decided the engagements in the

medimval ages , which were thu s l i terally batel i , bowfights ; and the archers of So uth Wales , at a d istance ofa hundred yards, could drive a shaft th rough a stee lcu irass , or three in ches of heart of oak . The Bri ton was

at one time the Scy thian :” — ~in his language , the nameitsel f, in h i s national u sage and predilecti on ; - the art

which gave him such name in the East are as l ivingand vigorous things as they were th irty cen tu ries ago .

Such old Scythi c names as Rossia , Rosh , Uladika ,Ulad islaus , Bannat , are al so , as befo re Observed , pureCymric , - Rhos , Ross , Uledig (governor of a country ,gwlad), banadur, a king , banon , a queen .

The Cymric l long , a ship , surv i ved in the Latin l onganavis , a war-gal ley , where longa has no affini ty with theadjective longus .

‘

Porth , Cym . , portus , Lat . , port . Root , porthu , Cym

to carry , porto , Lat .Haven i s from avon , river, ri ver mouth s be ing the

fi rst haven s ; as harbou r i s from aber, the confluence of ari ver with the sea , Aberdeen , Havre -de -Gras .Certain Cymric word s have curiou s appli cation s in

Engli sh . c h , anything round and hol low , becomescoach on land , and co ck -boat on sea .

The names of coloursCOch , Cym . ,

coccu s, co ccineus, Lat . ,xoxxoe

, Gr. , scarlet .Ehudd , Gym . , Rufus , Rubor , Lat . , red , ruddy , Eng

rouge , Fr. , I‘ood , Dan . ,epvflpoc, Gr.

Lliw, Gym . , l ividus , Lat . , blew , Aug—Sax . , blue, Eng .

Root, lliw ,

colour, y lliw , the colou r ; blue having been ,

from the earliest ages , when the fi rst Bri ton s tattooedthemsel ves blue —caerulei Bri tann i - to the presen t , whenour sai lors tattoo themsel ves blue , dress blue , and strip to

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

206 V INDICAT ION O F THE

hearth in the prov ince . Two towers , precisely the samein all respects, are descri bed by Lucian as standing in hi stime in the court of the great sun temple at H ierapoli s .Ebn Hankal, who travel led in Iran , the cradle of hel iolatry, in the n in th cen tury , informs u s that every vi llagehad i ts sun - tower and sun - temple . The masonry of thet nician round towers in Ireland is so admirable , tha tchu rches bu i l t fifteen hundred years after them lie i nru ins at thei r base .

The ancestors of Abraham were idolaters, probablyhel iolaters , fire -worshippers , Bal-worshippers , Parsees .When he renounced hel iolatry , he e i ther retained the

name El-Elohim , applying i t to the true God , or E1 was ,as we have suggested , the primi ti ve name for the purespi ri t of Dei ty , of whom Bel , Bal, was considered an

emanation .

In the west the Japheti c El became the root of thewhole fai ry creation of the elf and e lves , that i s , beingscomposed of the pure Rl-emen ta .

Seren , Gym . , astrum , Lat . , a w np , Gr. , star, Engl . The

primitive Cymric form seren appears in the La tin serenus .

The Greek name for the Druids was Saronidee , or Serenidm, astronomers .Mawr, Gr. , maenad , Sw . , mena , Goth . , m aend , Dutch ,

m aane , Dan . , monath , Ang .-Sax . ,

moon,Engl .

Llenad , Cym . , l una , Lat .

The Cymric mis , a mon th,reta in s the first Japhetic

root .Nyv , Cym . , snow , Engl . , snaw, Aug

-Sax . , nix ,nivis ,

Lat . , vapor, Gr.

Du -w , Cym . ( the Being in whom there i s no darkness),Deus , Lat . ,

Geog (soft form Dduw) Gr.,Diw , Pers . and

Sclav . , Dia , Erse, Devas , Sans .Some poli tical terms in the Latin are of Umbrian or

Cymric origin , such as tri bu s , a tri be, from trev , Gym . , a

homestead so also our coun try” i s cyn-tre ,

” our fi rstor common home .

Cen sus , from cen , a head .

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY OF EURO PE. 207

Cu ria , from cor, a circle .

The word miles seems derived from the Umbric mae l

(mai l), rather than from mille .

Popu lus , Lat. , pobl, Gym . , people , Eng . , pueblo ,Span . Root, pawb , pOb , Gym . , everyone , pob In , everyone o f the lu (nation), populus .Numerals .Cym ric

,nu

,dau

,tri, pedwar, pump, chwe, sai th, wyth ,

Latm , unum,duo , tres , quatuor, quInque, sex , septem , octo ,

Greek , er, duo , T

fita , reaaapa , n ew s

,if , a rm , ore

-rm,

Enghsh , one,

two, t ree, four, five, six , seven , eigh t,

Cymric, naw , deg, ngain, can t, mil, myrdd .Latin , novem , decem, VIgIntI, centum ,m l lle.

Greek, s ty/ed

,delta

,swea t, Exa rov, xth ta , p vpla g.

Enghsh, nine,

ten.

O rdinal s .Cymri c, prif, ail, trydydd, pedwerydd, pumm ed,Latin , primus , alterus, tertius

,quartus, quintus,

Greek, wpwrog, devrepog, rptrog, reraprog, wepm og,

Sanscri t, prat, duitya, tartiya, caturla, panc,

Cymric, chweched, seithed,

wythed, naued, deged .Latin, sextus, septimus, o ctavus, no nus , dccimus .

Greek, i tem s, Egdoyog, 0 7300 9, err/a res, dexa rog .

Sanscrit, sasta, saptama, astam a, nauma, dasama .

Presen t ten se of the personal verb .

Cymri c, wyf, wyt, yw . P l. ym, ych ,Latin, sum , es, es t. sumus , es tis,

Greek, a p t, erg, can . t are,

Enghsh, am , art,

18 . are.

The am , em , im , um (am -amus , mon -emus , regi -mus,sum -us) of the Latin fi rst person pl ural , and the Greek

are formed on the Cymric ym .

The ant, ent, unt (aman t , m onent, regunt) of the Latinth i rd person plural , and the Greek own

,on the Cymric

ynt.

Common Japhetic family and personal names extendedfrom Bri tain to India .

Al l personal names beginn ing with Cad , or Cat, deri vefrom the Gom eric cad , battle ; such Cato (Gadog , warrior), Ca tul lus (Cadwa l), Ca til ina (Cad -eilun). Cassiusi s the Lloegrian form .

208 V INDICAT ION O F THE

Those beginn ing wi th Dar, from dar, an oak , or dar,the din of battle ; such as Darius , Dardanus , Dares .Those with Ven , from Gwen , wen (white , beautiful) ;

such as Venus , Veuelia , Venusta . Juno is Gweno .

Diana i s from di -ana , withou t spot , the virgin dei ty .

Rhea i s rhe , queen .

The Appi i from ap , son .

The Tatii from tad , father .The Marci , Marcel l i , from march , a horse .

Duplica tes of the fi rst syl lable in the same name occu rin Latin and Bri tish . Cin -cinnatus , Gwyn -wynwyn .

Caelius , Coel , from coel , fai th , cae lum , heaven .

The Tullii, from tw ll , a hole , a dimple .

Ovidius i s the same word as ovydd , a hard .

Sylla i s from syllu, to observe .

Clodius from clod , prai se .

Porsena , Porus , god of plenty at Rome , Porus , theIndian king , are from por, Gom eric, king , su preme ruler .Every Sabine, Sam nitic ,

and La tin name , was Umbrian , having i ts proper signification in the Gomeric

tongue . Hence , in the wildest romances o f the Cymry ,as in the dai ly l i fe of the race wherever located , the samepersonal vocables occu r ; the widest perhaps being Venus(Gwen), which encoun ters u s in Venus the goddess ofbeauty , the Gwenevra of the Arthurian cycle , and the

common household Gwen ,

” or Winnie (winn ing, winsome , English) of the Principal i ty .

The investigation of the Japhetic elemen t , runn ingclearly , though qu i te distinct , from the Semiti c of Asia ,through which i t runs , no t fal l ing within the scope o f

thi s Paper , I here pretermit i t . I t i s this Japhetic of theconquering Japhetidae of Asia and Africa which en tersinto the very heart of Jewish history and of the OldTes tament , and to which we must look as the key for thesolution o f such facts as that in David ’s own family therei s a Gomeric nomenclature ; ex . gr . , Ab in Semi tic isfather , but in Ab -Ner, two pure Gomeric roots , i t i sthe con trary of father, for i t i s expressly explained ,Abner , son of Ner, captain o f David ’s host . ”— ( l Sam .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 10 V INDICATION O F THE

The Cymric plural aim, and the Anglo -Saxon en , werethe same , e . g . , y chain , ox

-eu ; but , with few exceptions,the Lloegrian plural i n s , the Armoric, H igh German and

Cornish 2, the sound of which this plural retains , has

destroyed the Anglo -Saxon en ; eyes no longer eynehouses no longer housen . Fortunately i t holds i ts groundin women ” and “ chi ldren .

”

The Cymric feminine terminal es (brenhin , a king ,brenhin -es, a queen , arglwydd , a lord , arglwydd

-es , a

lady), has i ts equ ivalent in the Greek w aa, fia O’tMUc, [3am

Xw a a, and in the Engli sh ess

”— govern -or, govern -ess ;

master, mistr-ess ; hun ter, huntr-ess ; duke, duch -ess .

The Lord ’s Prayer in Cym ric m ay suflice for a briefi llustration of the radical identi ty which prevails amongthe Japhetic tongues .Ein Tad yr hwn wyt yn y nevoedd , Sancteiddier dy

Bnw . Deued dy deyrnas . Bydded dy ewyllys ar yddaear, megis y mae yn y nefoedd . Dyro i ui heddywein bara dyddio l a maddeu i ui ein dyledion . Fel ymaddeuwn ui i

’

n dyledwyr. Ac nac arwain ni i bro fedi

gaeth . Eithr gwared ui rhag drwg canys eiddo t ti yw’

r

deyrnas , a’

r gal lu , a’

r gogonian t yn oes oesoedd .

Ein (our), Cym . , uns , Goth . ,on ze , o ns , Dutch .

Tad , dad , Gym . , fad , Goth . , dad , daddy , Engl . ver

nacular.

Hwn , hon , Cym . , ho , Swed . , hwa , Aug-Sax . , who ,

Engl .Yn , C m . ,

ev, Gr. , in , Lat . , Goth Dan . , Swed .

, I tal . ,en , Fr. , Span . , Germ . , in , on , Aug

-Sax . , in , Engl .Nev , nef, nefoedd , Gym . ,

retag, rape, Gr nebulae , Lat . ,

hefn , Aug-Sax . , heaven , Engl .

San t , Gym . , sanct , Umbric, sanctus , Lat . , svant, San s .Dy , Gym . , dyn , Dutch , dau , Germ . , d in , Swed . , Dan .

,

thy , Engl . , tuus , Lat . ,tien , Fr. ,

revs (w e), Gr.

Enw, Gym . ,o vop a , Gr. , nomen , Lat. , nennen , Ger. ,

noemen , Dutch , nam e , Goth . , naman San s .Deued , Cym ,

Aev,Ow n ,

devpo , Gr.

Teyrnas , deyrnas , Cym . , (root, teyrn , a king ,) rvpa m c.

TDPQ VVOQ, Gr.

MO SAIC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE. 2 1 1

Bydded , hoed , (present , byw , past , bu ,)Cym . , bhu ,Sanscri t, buden ,

Persian , bui t, Sclavonic, been , Sax . , be ,

11, ewyllys , Cym . , willan , Aug-Sax . , will , Eng

wilfan , Goth . , wollen , Ger. , volun tas, volo , vel le , Lat. ,flat/kn, Gr,

Ar,har, Gym . Root , on , upon , towering over, supe

ri or . Radix of Arya , Aryans , Armen ia, Aristos , Arduus ,and many other terms .Y

, art. , Gym . ,6, ti, Gr.

Daear, ddaear, Cym . , earth , Aug -Sax . ,Eng .

Dyro , Cym ., (give,) dada, Sans, Aw, dwpov , Gr. , do ,

donum , Lat .

Ni , Gym . ,va n, 19 , Gr. (dual), n os , Lat .

Heddyw, Gym . , hodie, Lat .

Bara , Cym . , bara , Sans . (support, food), bread , Eng .

Dydd , dyddio l, Gym . , d ies , diurnu s, Lat. , dag, Ang .

Sax . , day, dai ly , Eng .

A , ag , Gym . , ac, atque , Lat. , and , Eng .

Dyled , Gym . , (debt).Fel, vel, Cym . , velut , veluti, Lat .

Madd ( take o ff, divest),Nac, nag , na , Gym . ,

va t, ne , non , nec, neque , Lat. ,

nay, no t, Eng .

1 , Cymric , prep . ( to), terminal of the dative case inLatin , tib -i, musa - i, Jov -i, Vener- i, l i teral ly , “ to” thee,to” the muse , “ to

”Jove . I t i s also the i ota sub scrip

tum of the Greek .

Arwain , Gym . , to lead , conduct .Pro fedigaeth , praw f, praw , Cym ric, probe , probatio ,

Lat . , proof, Eng . , pro fuan , Aug-Sax .

Eithyr, Gym . (but), a vflap , Gr. , au tem , Lat .

Gwared , gward , Gym . , geward , Aug-Sax . , guardan ,

It . , garder, Fr. , guard , ward , Eng . Root,gwara , to

sport , to fence ; hence to war, to guard .

Drwg , Gym . , evil , trux , Lat. , and perhaps tri ck , Ang .

Sax . and Eng .

Eiddo , one’

s own , eiddot, th ine, Cym . ,1510 s ,Gr. , idoneus,

Lat.

2 12 V INDICATION O F THE

Ti, Cym . , tu , te , Lat. , thou , thee, Eng . , thu , tu , Ang .

Sa'

x . , tu , It . , ti (toi), Span . , ty, Sclav . ,tuam , San s .

Yw , Cym . , persona l verb of all person s , al so substan . ,

being , existence .

Gal l , gal lu , Gym . ,v alor, val idus , Lat . , val our, val ian t ,

value,Eng . , gal lan t, Eng .

, Fr. ,I t .

Gogoniant, Cym . (glory , grandeur).

Oes , oed , (i t i s , existence , age , period ,) oes , oesoedd ,

ages of ages , Cym . , aetas , Lat . ,m ay , a l ter

, Gr., age , Eng .

The in termutation of letters of the same organ by wel lknown laws o riginal ly entered into the stru cture o f all

the Japhetic tongues . As a l i v ing action , the system survives on ly in those which have never suffered d isintegra etion , but i t has left deep effects on all of them . Partial lypreserved in the Greek , i t i s found in the ful lest developmen t in the Cymric and Sanscri t . AS deri vati ves indisin tegrated dialects are for the most part formed fromthe soft or feminine, no t the radical or m ascul ine form orletter, of the in tegra l language , the fol lowing table of thelaw of in i tia l changes in the Cymric m ay be conven ien tfor reference . The n ine radical con sonan ts admi ttingmutation are the same as in the Greek . The mutation sare homogeneous , tha t i s, thev take place on ly be tweenletters of the same organ ,

guttural s in to guttu ral s , labial sinto labials , 8m.

2 Mutations .

Radica l c p t b dSoft g b d f ddNasa l ngh mh uh m n ngBreathing o r aspirated . . ch(x) ph th

Thu s the gutturals , c , g, ngh , ch(x), change with eacho ther, being in fact but one organ i c sound ;The labials , p , b , m h , ph , with each other ;The den to - linguals , t , d , uh , th , with each other .This table forms an organ i c key to the principle on

which the in i tial and other commuta tion s are regulatedin the Cymric , Cel ti c , Greek and Sanscri t languages .There are a lso laws o f muta tion amo ngst the Japheti c

d ialects, considered externally to each other . Grimm hasattempted the following table of them

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

VINDICATION O F THE

Anglo -Saxon , hwilk

Anglo -Scot . , qui lk ;Latin , quae ;Greek , he he (t) ;Cym ri c, pwy, which comes ou t in the Greek , was, ”61 ,

woflev .

For “ wha t i s that , the Roman would have beenobl iged , l ike the modern Highlander , to say, fat i s dat,

”

for which i s the way,

” quae i s (est) de vay the

wh n ot existing in thei r form of the Cel tic . So alsowhat comes ou t quod in Latin , peth , beth in Gymri c

,On in Greek .

The Cymric dd (soft theta) changes in Latin , Old Ger

m an and Engli sh in to 3 with the 2 sound .

The Cymric ll i s abused , being un ique in sound , in toa lmost every sound and letter bu t i tsel f. Shakespeare’ s

fl i s about the best approximation to i t , e. g . , Fluellyn

for Llewelyn , Lloyd , Floyd , llawr, floor . I t often be

comes cl, as llaw , claw ; sometimes p l, as llawn , plenus ;sometimes one I, as llawnt, a lawn , llawd (a growingthing), lad , llaes , loo se ; sometimes s i, l lac , slack , lladd ,sla llab , slab (lapis).The Cymri c ch (guttu ral) i s , as in the Semitic lan

guages , con stan tly d ropped — Charan , Haran ; Cham ,

Ham Chomer, Gomer , Homer ; Chum bri, Cum bri,Hum b ri, Umbri ; chwar, war ; chwi, ye , you ; chwil,wheel ; chwyl (as long as), whi le ; chwant (l ust), wan t .This gu ttura l (x) i s common to the Cymric, San scri t,Goth ic , Anglo -Saxon , Cel tic , Greek , German and Scla

von i c .

The nasal sounds or letters , though unrepresented inthe modern La tin al phabet of France by any distinctivesigns as in the San scri t and Cymri c , predominate to a

disagreeable exten t in the pronuncia ti on of the Frenchlanguage .

Here appears the appropriate place to make a few

remarks on the physiology of the primitive Japhetides .

Al l the classical au thors un i te in describing the ancient

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY o r EUROPE. 2 15

Cimbri , Teu tones, Gael , or Gal l i , as of the same ph y sica ltype— flaxen -ha i red , fai r complexion , bl ue eyes , of superi or height , with large , bu t loosely set frames . Sevenfeet, according to Apollon i us , was an ordinary statu refor a Cimber, Teuton , Bri ton , or Gae l . As a rule , theGau l was tal ler and larger than the I tal ian ; the Bri ton ,

accord ing to Taci tus and Strabo , than the Gau l . The

on ly exception to thi s genera l type were the Cimbri ofSou th Wales, the Si lures , whose dark complexion , blackcurly hai r, medium robust statu re , and compact l imbs ,stamped them , in the opinion of Taci tus , of a distinct ,and , as he thought , Iberian descent . The suggestion i snot cal led for. The l ight complexion , ha i r and eye , i sthe forest , open air type of the Japhetic race , to which i talways reverts , in what we term a state of natu re, i nnorthern lat i tudes ; the darkening complexion ,

hai r andeye, i s the town and domestica ted type . Al l Europewas , in the primiti ve ages, of the blonde type , the

word Europa i tse l f mean ing “ the white man ’s land ,”

Alba ; the dark or brunette type coming on and superseding i t as the forest l ife disappeared before the domu s ,the urbs , and the civi tas , fi rst in I ta ly , then H i spania , thenSi luria , Since then in Bri tain and Germany . Coun tingthe proportion of dark and l ight persons which , in a

given time , pass Temple Bar, we shal l find n inety darkto ten blonde ; between Ca rd igan and Aberystwyth , andin many pa rts of Scotland , these proportion s are reversed .

The l ow land Scotch type , and the Si l urian type , withregard to both frames and complexion s , are preciselywhat they we re in the age of Taci tus ; but in France ,Germany , Ita ly , and many parts of Bri tain , the pu reblonde type has nearly d isappeared . The rich goldentresses o f the first Japhetidae, so highly pri zed by the

ancients , that gave the sun god his epi the t of Xan thos ,and the goddess of beauty hers of Chrysea Aphrodite,“the golden -ha i red goddess , white as the sea foam ,

”and

which last cen tu ry sti l l l ingered in Germany , are no longerto be purchased there . A coal d istrict and the use ofcoal are said , by evolving certain gases , to impart the

2 16 V INDICAT ION or THE

Si l u rian type . Red ha i r, the crines rufi of Tacitus , i s ascommon as in his time among the Caledon ian s of NorthBri tain , bu t why such colour shou ld be reproducingi tsel f fi'om age to age , whilst the aurea , or golden , isdying out, has n o t been explained . With regard to bu lkand statu re , i t i s to be observed that , whil st we knowfrom certain proofs, such as the si ze of thei r sword s,sword -hi l ts, cu i rasses , skeleton s, that the Danes and

Norman s were a smal l race , the Romans and Greeks amedium race , we gather from various evidences that theprimitive Japhetidae which preceded these, and fromwhom these were descended , fu l ly bore out the descript ion given them by the Greek and Latin writers . Theywere a large - boned , large- framed race , of lofty stature ,and great breadth and depth of chest . The characteri sticsof the who le race being such , seven feet , as Apollon i u sremarks , would no t be considered a very extraordinaryheight amongst themselves , though to a smaller race i twould seem gigan tic . Personal qua l ification s being insuch eras indispensable to command , the ch iefs wouldna tu ral ly be the finest and bravest m en in the tribe . I twas over kings, patriarchs , and such war-chiefs, thattumuli were ra i sed ; the skeleton s we discover in themrepresent, therefore , the highest physical developmen t oftha t particu lar clan ; but making al lowance for su ch fact ,the type i tsel f of the race would remain powerful andburly . Language and trad ition confirm these views . In

Dan ish and Scandinavian , a Kimber , or Cimber, sti l lmeans a gian t . The indigenae, as the Greeks bel ie vedthem , of every coun try , were m en of great stature , hencethe name i tsel f, 7nyevetg, gian ts .” The Cymric word fora fathom is “ gwrhyd ,

“ man length , a fair in ference fromwhich is that s i x feet was the ordinary height of the oldGomeridae. The Jews were , so far as partia l descen t anda residence of some cen tu ries in Egyp t could render thems o , Egyptians . From the i r mumm ies i t i s clear tha t theEgyptians were a l i ttle race , we sho uld say puny .

Whatever that race was which he ld Canaan in the era o f

Moses, i ts physica l type was the same as that of the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

2 18 VINDICATION o r THE

a l so the aggressors more frequently than the ir pacific andno t easi ly moved adversaries . The prim iti ve Japhetic o rTi tan i c empire gave way to an era of chaos , followed bythat of the early historic Greeks , Romans , Tuscans . The

Canaani tes were expel led by the Jews ; the Gaul , and formany centuries the Teuton , succumbed to the Roman ;the Saxon for a time to the Dane, and permanently tothe Norman . Even the modern Gaul , reduced corporeal ly from six feet to five feet four, not on ly holds h isown against the bulkier German , but embodies the

immemorial ly aggressive temper of the lesser and morei rri table race . Rej ecting the idea, then , that a larger,necessari ly infers a superior, physical o rganization , i tm ust , we th ink , he conceded that the popular be l ief, thatm en in mere bone , si ze and sinew , have degenerated incompari son with those that l ived in very early times , whoseremains we discover i n the prim itive tumul i of our island ,i s founded on unquestionable facts . Bones of an imalshave been doubtless often mistaken for those of m en , butthe dullest rustic cannot mistake between the completeskeleton of a man , and that of any other creatu re i t tel lsi ts own tale clearer than Professor Owen

'

could do i t fori t . The statemen t , therefore , of Moses with regard to theAmalekites— omitting the Emims , and such instances asthose of Og , King of Bashan , which he expressly introduces as exceptional— are sustained by all the knowledgewe real ly possess as to the physical d imensions of theJaphetic race in primiti ve Europe . Compared to such arace as the Egyptian s and Jews , or we m ay say to theaverage of modern Frenchmen , the name gian ts, as somename must be given , was no misnomer . The blame i sou rs i f

,instead of accepting i t in i ts true meaning , of

people of higher stature and more powerful bu ild , weadd to i t the idea al so of something monstrous and

unnatural , which i s no t to be found in the original .An admirable commen t on these remarks i s suppl ied usby the examination of the wel l -known Bri tish skeleton ,

d ug up Ju ly 10 , 1 834, from a barrow at the vi llage ofGri sthorpe, near Scarborough , by W . Beswick , Esq . , the

MOSA IC ETHNO LOGY O F EUROPE. 2 19

owner of the property , and now deposi ted , with the o ak

tree coffin in which i t was found , in the ScarboroughMuseum . From the character of sundry articles foundwi th the Skeleton in the coffin , the era of the in termen thas been j udged to an tedate the commencement of thePhoen ician trade with Britain : how much further back i tm ight be fixed must be guess work . No finer m en can

be found in the world than in Yorkshi re, bu t we doubtwhether Yorkshire can find the equal in height, breadth ,symmetry , and strength , to thi s frame of a Gomeric

Bri ton . We extract the fol lowing description from a

pamphlet publ ished by the Curator of the Museum

On o pening the co ffin a human skeleton was d is covered,quite perfect, and o f an ebony co lour. The b o nes are muchlarger and s tronger than tho se o f more recent date , exh ib itingthe l ines and ridges fo r the attachm ent o f muscles w i th a degreeo f d istinctness rare ly, if ever, w itnessed at the present day . The

fo llowing are the d imensions o f some o f the principa l b onesIn .

n th of 1 1 5 Length o fLength o f radius 1 05 Length o f tibiaLength o f ulna 1 1 21 Length o f fibu laLength o f clavicle 6 Width o f sacrumLength o f scapula . 85 Depth o f pelvic bones . .Length o f sternum and ens i Breadth o f di ttoform carti lage 9 Wid th o f rim o f di tto

Greates t w idth o f lumbar vertebrae, including the transversepro cesses

But the m ost remarkab le portion o f the Skeleton is the head ,which is beautiful ly formed , and o f an extraord inary s ize . The

fo l lowing are some o f the d imensio ns

Circumference from the foramen magnum to the al veo lar pro cesso f the upper jaw .

From the a lveo lar process to the commencem ent o f the sagi ttalsutureLength o f sagi tta l suture

From the sagi tta l to the tempora l sutureFrom the tem poral suture to the s tylo id pro cessBreadth o f the forehead above the superci l iary arches, betweenthe tempora l ridges .

Entire circum ference o f the head,'

above the superci l iary archescro ssing the occipi tal bone

220 VINDICATION o r TH E

Transverse circumference of the upper portion o f the head, fromthe tw o mastoid processes 5

From the sagitta l suture to the base o f the lower jaw 10

From the corono i d to the condylo id pro cesses 1 5From the condylo id pro cess to the angle o f the lower jaw . 23

Fo r the fo l lowing tab le o f the m o re decided phren o logica lappea ra nces o f the Skul l

,I am indeb ted to Pro fess o r Ellio tson ,

Pres ident o f the Phreno logica l So ciety o f London , who furnishedme w ith them , through the med ium o f Thomas Weddel l, Esq .,

o f Scarbo rough, from an exam ination o f an excel lent cast.Benevo lence, ful l Perseverance

,large

Combativeness , very large Causal i ty, largeDestructiveness , very large Com parison , largeSe lf-es teem , ful ly developed Individua l i ty , largeSecretiveness , modera te Phi lo progen i tiveness , very largeAcquis i ti veness

,m oderate Cons tructiveness

,sm a l l

Approbativeness , very large Wit, largeVenera tion , ful l Im i tat ion , smal lFirmness , ful l

The thyro id carti lages o f the larynx , the ensifo rm pro cess o fthe s ternum , and the teeth , are in beautiful preservation . The

former appear o ssified , the latter ex treme l y regu lar, b ut m uchworn and flattened by m astication, from w h ich

,w ith o ther

c ircum s tances,w e may infer that he w as advanced in years .

The bo dy was laid on its righ t s ide, w i th the head to the south,and its face towards the ris ing sun . The ske leto n, Since i t hasbeen articulated , measures ra ther m o re than six feet two inchesin length ; but, as w e are no t sure the artificia l intero sseous substances are o f the pro per th icknes ses

,the body m igh t have been

sti l l longer— at any rate i t was o f remarkable s tature , no t les sw hen living, I Shou l d say , than six feet three o r four. This greats ize, com bined w i th his large mus cular atta chm en ts, must havegiven him immen se streng th .

”

Placed by the side o f thi s skeleton of the Brigan tianBri ton , the mummy of a ful l -grown Egyptian appearsthat of a chi ld and , supposing phrenology to give us theesse on ly , no t the p osse, o f the organ i sm of the mind , thecran ial developmen t must b e recogn i zed as o f a veryhigh cast , qu i te in keeping wi th the rest of the physica lconfigura tion , and con sti tu ting a commanding but benevolen t character , the rel igious and family elements beingamply represen ted . Considered ei ther wi th regard to i tsan tiqui ty , or in i ts completeness as a specimen of the

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

222 V INDICATION OF THE

European studen t w ith their special vices . The collationof languages , as i t i s the m ost impartia l test , i s also thesu rest refu tation of such preten sions .The San scri t , the Greek , the La tin , the Li thuan ian ,

the

Gothic , the Sclavonic, form a group of languages un i tedby similari ty of conj ugation and declension , and an identi ty , i n many respects , of their phon i c system . Moreancien t than these Indo -European tongues, and underlying them both in Asia and Europe , i s another languageto which hi therto the ambiguou s and un sati sfactory termof Cel ti c has been appl ied , and for which we ha ve sub

sti tu ted the generi c name of Japhetic , or Gomeric.

Pri tchard , in his work on The E astern Origin of the

Celtic N a tion , fi rst su ppl ied a syntheti c table of thegeneral agreemen t of the Indo -European languages wi ththe Japhetic , both as regards the sign ification of theroots , and the systems of conj ugation and declension .

The close aflinity of the Japhetic and Ind -Europeantongues, originated in the o ne . family , on the cen tra lplatform of Asia , which extended i tsel f to India eastward ,and Britain westward . Hence the common forms ofthei r language , mythology , and civi l insti tu tion s . The

a ffin i ty of the Japhetic , wi th more especial ly the San

scri t, arises no t from posterior and accidental con tact , bu tfrom prim iti ve and un igeni tal agreemen t . The oldestform of the Japhetic i s to b e found in the Cymric ofEurope , the fundamen tal principles of which remain as

they were prior to any of the eastern languages assumingthe character in which they are n ow known to u s . Manyof the grammatica l u sages of the Cymri c are decidedlymore ancien t than the Sanscri t , possessing also independen t pecu l iarities o f i ts own . The differences from the

Sanscrit in the Greek , Latin , and Gothic , i s the result ofthe Cymric e lemen t in thei r languages . The Cymric i sthus a prae -San scri t tongue, possessed of a pres -San scri tgrammar and vocabulary . If fu rther demon stration ofthi s sta temen t were requ ired , i t i s suppl ied by the iden ti tywi th the Cymric of the grammar of ancien t Egypt , a

language recen tly unvei led , and represen ting in Africa , as

MOSAIC ETHNO LOGY o r EUROPE. 223

the Cymri c does in Europe, the primiti ve state o f the grea tCaucasian language , in i ts in tegri ty , before i ts d ivisi onin to i ts eastern and western branches . Hence the restoration s in the etymology and construction of all the IndoEuropean languages cannot be effected withou t recou rseto the uncorrupted Cymric . For the same reason the

Egyptian and Cymric will , between them , enable us tore-con sti tute almost the very phrases and id ioms spokenat the birth of language , by the paren ts of mankind .

In the phon i c system , the Cym I ic possesses a greatsuperiori ty over the Finn ish , Gothic , and Semitic .Wherever the Cymric or Cel tic elemen t preva i ls , i tcarries i ts phon i c system more or less wi th i t . Thus theEngl ish and German , the Goth ic and Anglo -Saxon ,

abound in Cymric words, modified by Cymric laws .On the Greek , the Latin , and the German , this phon i cpower of the original Japheti c has been sti l l more permanently impressed . The weal th of the Cymric inmonosyl labic roots i s extraordinary , and amongst themare found simple and plain explanations of families ofwo rds , which , in later disin tegrated languages, standunderi ved and i solated .

A principal distinction between the primi ti ve Cym ri cand the later Indo -European languages i s , that the latterhave three genders , the mascu l ine , the femin ine , and theneuter , whilst the former ackn owledges the mascul ineand femin ine only . The Sanscri t has no articles— a

serious defect . The Cymric and Cel tic not on ly possessthem , but have imparted them to all the languages ofmodern Europe . Verbal particles , placed before verbs ,as independen t encl i tics , are origina l forms of construetion in the Egy ptian and Cymric .

The persona l term in the Cymric for the second personplura l , “

ych ,

” i s the same as in the Egyptian , b ut 1 sunknown In the Sanscri t .In Cymric and Hebrew , the d istinction of tenses i s

o ften expressed by changing the inheren t vowel s o f theverb . The Latin and German owe the same method toCymric influence .

V INDICAT ION O F THE

The posi tive and relative degrees of comparison are

expressed in the Cymric, as in Sanscri t , by termination s ,o f which , among o thers , two are exactly the same in bothlanguages . The Cymric alone , of all the Caucasianlanguages , distinguishes a lso the posi ti ve degree of comparison by a pecul iar termination .

In all Cymricized languages the gen i t i ve i s oftenexpressed , not by termination , but by position , exactlyas i t i s in the ancien t Egyptian and Hebrew .

One of the forms of the Cel ti c gen i tive , the root n , orm ,prefixed to the noun , i s the origin of the San scri t

gen i tive plural . The same form is found in the Egyptian .

In the Cymric and Egyptian , the preposi tion s are

primi tive independen t roots, assuming the uses of preposi tion s, adverbs, and substan tives indifferen tly , and

general ly requ iring a gen i ti ve after them . Hence the

Cymric preposition s in the Greek language impose the

same governmen t on the nouns which follow them . Inth is grammatica l usage , as in all others, the Egyptianaccords wi th the Cymric , so al so does the Finn ish .

The passi ve vo ice of the verb , which in Sanscri t i s replaced by the reflected mood , i s most frequen tly expressedin Cel tic by mean s of the verbal root r, ir, added in the

form of affix to the verb . This root , which in Armoricani s used al so as a separate term , and farther consti tu tes inthi s language , under an augmen ted form , a perfect verb ,wi th the signification of facere , to do , correspondsexactly with the Egyptian verb r, ori, facere ,

” to do ,esse, to b e . The Latin , the base of wh ich i s Cym ro

Cel ti c , forms from i t , as an a ffix , bo th the passi ve and

acti ve voice of the verb . Many particles and sufli xes

which have become words without mean ing in the San

scri t sti l l preserve in Cymric thei r primiti ve sign ification ,

and are often used as substan tives and verbs .From these facts i t i s obvious that the Cymric and

Egyptian are more ancien t languages than the Sanscri t ,and that the solu tion of the archai c words and fo rms inthi s latter are to be sought for in the Cymric and Erse .

In comparing o ther tongues wi th the Gomeric, great ad

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

226 CORRESPONDENCE.

2 . By the mythological systems and nomenclatu re o f

Greece and I ta ly .

Internal ly ,By the evidence of language in1 . The primi ti ve topography of physical Europe .

2 . The tribal names of primi ti ve Europe .

3 . The names of the oldest town s and fortresses inEurope .

4 . By the iden ti ty of the family common life and

an imal vocabulary of Eu rope .

5 . By the admitted reducibil i ty of the seven IndoEu ropean languages to one primi tive Japhetic type .

6 . By the unan imous verdict of comparative etym olo

gists, that thi s prim i t ive Japheti c type underl ies , and i smore ancient than , the most ancient of the syntheticlanguages of Asia and Africa, or the Sanscri t and the

Egyptian .

I t results that , as the genesi s of the Japhetidae in Europecannot by any ingenu ity or violence be forced back furtherthan B .C. 4000 , any theory , l ike Bunsen

’s , requiring forits support a duration of years for man ’ s existencein Egypt, or el sewhere on this globe, i s untenable, andmust be rejected .

BRITANN ICUS .

CO RRES POND ENCE .

CORNWALL AND THE CORNISH LANGUAGE.

To the Editor of the Cambrian Journa l.

SIR,— In the article on Cornwal l and the Cornish Language ,

which appeared in the Journa l forAlban H ev in , 186 1 , page 1 1 7,two dates, by the transpo s ition o f two figures in each , are errone

ously given , wh ich I fee l anx io us to have the o pportun ity o f

rectify ing , and I am desirous at the same time o f append ing theadditiona l testimonies o f Fo rtescue H itch ins as regards the rap iddecline o f the language, and o f Edward Lluyd touch ing itsexistence in certain parishes in his time .

CO RRESPONDENCE . 227

Hi t chins, in his H is tory of Cornwa ll, states , That from the

time the Liturgy was es tab lished in the Cornish churches in theEngl ish language , the Co rnish tongue rapid ly decl ined .

”

Ray, in his I tinerary through Cornwa ll, made in the year 1662,p . 28 1 , said that few o f the chil dren coul d then speak the Cornishlanguage, and that Mr. D iekan Gwyn was the on ly person hemet w i th who coul d write it, and that consequently the languagewoul d soon b e lo st.But in his acco unt o f a second vis i t to the Land ’s End in 1667

he made the fo l lowing ob servation , in wh ich mention is made o f

ano ther Co rnish scho lar then l iving (No te, pa e 279) We

vis ited D iekan Gwyn (who l ives in St. Jus t’

s Parish) and had

from him some Cornish Words . H e is esteemed the most ski l fulman o f any now l iving in the Co rnish Language . But being no

go o d Grammarian , we found him very defic ient. Ano ther thereis , Pendarvis by Name, who is said to b e a Scho lar

, who doub tless m ust needs have better ski l l in the To ngue .

”

It is s tated however by Scawen o f Mo linick , a Co rnish gentleman

, who w ro te towards the latter part o f the seventeenth century,that the Rev . Fran cis Ro b inson

,o f Llandewedna ck , near the

Lizard Po int,preached to his parishioners in the Co rnish language

in 1678, it being then the language bes t understo o d by hishearers that was

,however, in a remo te corner

,w h ich had

l ittle commun ication w ith o ther parts o f the country and Mr.

Ro binson is said to have b een the last person who preached inCo rnish . Scawen further states, that an o ld woman had d iedabout two years before, tha t is about 1676 , at the grea t age o f 164,who co ul d scarcel y speak in any language but the Cornish but

he a lso adds that the Cornish language was then , in general ,become quite extinct .Yet, in the year 1700, the Co rnish language was stil l spoken

by the tinners and the fishermen o f St. Just, near the Land ’sEnd

,and by the inhabi tants o f the western Side o f Mount’s

Bay . The statemen t wh ich Edward Lluyd , who visited Cornwa l l in that year, has left upon record in reference to its existence , is as fo l lows The places in Co rnwa l l that at th is day re

tain the Ancient Language, are the Parishes o f St. Just, St.Paul , Burrian , Sunnin , St. Lavan , St. Krad , Morva

,Maddern,

Sunner, Tewedno ck , St. Ives , Le lant, Leigian , Kynwal, or (asnow pronoun ced) Gylval ; And all a long the Sea Shoar from theLand ’s end to St. Kevern’

s,near the Lizard Po in t . But a great

m any o f the Inhab i tants o f those Parishes, espec ial ly o f the

Gen try, do no t understand it ; there being no necessi ty thereo f,in regard there

’

s no Cornish Man but speaks goo d Engl ish .

”

Arch. Brit. p . 253.

228 CORRESPONDENCE.

Wi l l iam Bodener, a fisherman

, o f Mouseho le, 1776, couldwrite bo th Cornish and Engl ish .

From the forego ing testimonies given by ind ividuals who werepersonal ly acquainted w ith the facts w h ich they have recorded ,It is evident that the des cendants o f the ancient inhabitants o f

Cornwa l l had become b i lingual by the commencem ent o f the las tcentury, from which time the cul tivation o f the Co rnish languagewas genera l ly neglected , and before a hundred years from thatdate had e lapsed , its l iving existence had en tirely ceased . To

every patrio t o f the Celtic race it mus t b e a so urce o f deep regretthat a language po ssessed o f such intrins ic exce l lence as the

Cornish,sho ul d have been irrem ed iab ly lo st to the inhab itants

o f Cornwal l , whi ls t to o thers under the influen ce o f less patrio ticfee lings , such a lo ss woul d have been productive o f genuinesa tisfaction . O f the latter class m ay b e mentioned Mr. DaviesGi lbert, the Ed ito r o f Mount Ca lvary, who at the commen cement o f his “ Intro duction” to that po em , declares, No o ne

m o re s incerely rejo ices , than does the Ed itor O f this ancientmys tery, that the Cornish d ialect o f the Celtic or Gael ic languagehas ceased a l toge ther from b eing used by the inhab itants o f

Co rnwa l l . It is we l l , I th ink , fo r the future destiny o f the

verna cular language o f Wales , that such anti-nationa l views asMr. Gi l bert entertained , are no t participated in by the majorityo f the Cam bro -Bri tish race, o therw ise no earth ly power couldpo ssibly preven t its being ere lo ng num bered w i th the dead .

As in my form er article o n this subject, the events describedby Scawen were represented as having taken place a centurylater than they real ly o ccurred

,and as a lso an erro r o f ten years

had been made to uch ing the date o f Bodener’

s letter in the

Archaeologia , I have deemed i t right to send fo r insertion in theJourna l this revis ion

, w i th the add itiona l matter, w i th the viewo f rec tifying the anachronism s in question . Some o f the da teswh ich I have introduced in th is letter, and in the previous article,have been quite confounded by s evera l la te w riters o n Cornwa l l .Fo r instance , in Cyrus Redding

’

s I llus tra ted I tinerary, pp . 125—7,it is asserted that Do l ly Pentreath was in hereighty

-seventh yearin 1773, and that she was a hundred and two years o ld w hen she

d ied .

”But her dea th is said by all writers to have o ccurred in

1778 . If, therefore, she was on ly eighty-seven in 1773 she could

no t have been m o re than ninety‘ two at the time o f her death .

The pro babil ity, however, is, e i ther that she was in her ninetyseventh year in 1 773, or that 1773 shoul d have been 1783, o r

again that she d ied,no t in 1 778 but in 1788 . But I have no

m eans o f decid ing which o f these dates is correct.LLALLAWG.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

230 THE MONASTERY O F

of the ancien t edifice would probably ha ve been in existence bu t his atten tion was doubtless chiefly directed to thenatural featu res and curiosi ties of the di stri ct , and thisin teresting re l i c of an tiqui ty seems to have e i ther escapedhis notice, or to have been disregarded , as n ot forming partof the investigati ons upon which he was then engaged .

Nor does the pain s -taking and indefatigableMalkin , whosework has furn i shed material s for so many other tourists ,appear to have possessed any knowledge of i t , though hepassed Up the secluded val ley of Ystradyfodwg , and has

expressed hi s admiration of i ts beau ty i n warm and

glowing language .

Since tha t period several tou rists have penetrated in tothis remote sol itude , and Mr . Cl iffe speaks Of i ts singularlovel iness and in teresting featu res with great en thusiasm .

He designates i t, with tru th , the gem of South Wales ; bu tthe peacefu l sol i tude and Sabbath sti l lness that reignedsupreme in the days when the monks of Pen Rhys pursued the i r de votions , and rai sed thei r pious orison s , existn o longer . Those powerfu l agen ts of ci vi l i zation , the

rai lway and the steam -engine , ha ve forced thei r way in toth is lo vely district , and numerous coal -works are now inprogress therein , that ha ve gathered around them a busyand rapidly increasing population .

The parish of Ystradyfodwg l ies on the western side ofAberdare , and extends in a sou thern direction nearlydown to the town o f Pout y Pridd— the site of the beautifu l and celebra ted bridge bu i lt by Edwards .The church o stradn dwg i s sa i d to ha ve been founded

by Dyfodwg ,

2 who was a sa in t of the Col lege of Illtyd .

The area of the parish i s considerable ; bu t the population has , un ti l recen tly , been sma l l , and widely scattered .

When I visi ted Pen Rhys , abou t twenty years ago ,some portion s of the monastery existed , though incorporated with other modern erection s , and difficu l t to iden ti fy .

The presen t farm -house of Pen Rhys has been erected on

the si te of the ancien t monastery , the material s of which

Io lo MSS.,pp . 568 -638 .

PEN RHYS AP TEWDWR . 23 1

appear to have been large ly employed in i ts con struction .

In particular , the barn ,which stands in a field near the

house , cal led to this day“ Y Ffynwant,

” or the Churchyard , was formed , to a con siderable exten t , ou t of portions of the ancien t monastic bu ildings ; one of the windows and parts of the old wal ls of which were, at thatperiod , very clearly d iscern i ble . But I then took n o

interest in an tiquarian pursu its , and gave l i ttle heed tothe in teresting ru in s

,which chance al one had brough t

before my observation .

‘

I now greatly deplore this neglectof my boyhood ; for, on recen tly v isi ting Pen Rhys, Ifound that the few remain s that were observable on

,

myfi rst v isi t had been swept away in the ruthless process ofrepa i ring the farm bui ldings , and n o longer existed .

The on ly object of in terest that sti l l remained was theholy wel l . This sti l l s tood un inj u red , and con tinued toattract numerou s bel ievers in i ts miraculous waters andhea l ing properties .3 I t i s

,however, simply a spring of

pure water, i ssu ing copiously ou t of the grey sandstoneof the coal -measures , known to geologists as the Pennan trock

,and does no t appear'to con tain any chemica l pro

perty that would be l ikely to accoun t for the possessionof any heal ing vi rtue . We know , however , the curativeinfluence of the im agination , which , combined as i t woul dbe , in thi s case, with a residence in a pecul iarly beautifu llocal i ty— exercise on the breezy moun ta in— and simple,but nourish ing fare , wou ld probably accoun t for much ofthe celebri ty in which Pen Rhys has so long been held .

The spring , which i s en tered by stone steps , i s archedover ; and , at the back , above the spring , there standsa n iche in which i t i s ev iden t tha t there stood origina l lyan image of the Vi rgin , to whom the monastery was

ded icated , —the fai r Vi rgin Mary of Pen Rhys .The ordinary sou rces from when ce in formation can be

Obtained relative to ou r ancien t ecclesiastica l edifices , appear to b e absen t in thi s instance . The laborious andaccurate Dugda le , and the pains - taking Tanner, seem to

3 The water o f the spring is said to have perform ed m any remarkablecures m cases o f rheumatism

,king

’

s evil,and o ther affections .

232 THE MONASTERY O F

omi t all reference to i t ; and the only a l lusion s I havediscovered , are con ta ined in some of the poetical worksof the ancien t Wel sh Bards .The traditionary accoun t existing in Glamorgan shows

that the monastery was founded to commemorate the death ,near thi s place , of the un fortunate Rhys ap Tewdwr.

The circumstances attend ing the conquest of Glamor

gan are too wel l known , and have been too frequen tlydescribed , to need repeti tion here . But , with regard tothe precise place of the unhappy Rhys ’ overthrow, and

subsequen t death , there i s very considerable discrepan cyof opin ion . The usual ly accu rate hi storian of Brecknockshire , Theopb ilus Jones , _

contends that the place of Rhys ’

l uckless overthrow and death was more probably situatedin the neighbourhood of Brecknock , where , he says , a

wel l stil l exists , which , in remembrance of the occurrence,i s cal led Pen Sir Rhys .” I t however appears to m e,

that the weight O f testimony is in favour of the view , moregeneral ly recei ved , and supported by popular tradition ,

that the si te of the battle between Iestyn ap Gwrgant and

the Norman mercenaries who supported him , and Rhysap Tewdwr, was the grea t plain of H i rwa in Wrgan ,

which i s sti ll an un inclosed common , abou t six miles inexten t , and si tuated on the confines of Breconsh ire and

Glamorganshire .

Here , then , the con tending forces are stated to havem et ; and , after a fierce and bloody encoun ter, in which thed iscipl ined bravery of the Norman s preva i led over the rudeand reckless courage of the forces of Rhys , the venerablewarrior was compel led to succumb , and sough t to escapefrom the field across the range of hills in terven ing b etween H i rwain Wrgan and the val ley of Ystradyfodwg .

There the aged prince, who is sai d to have been thenabout e ighty years of age, was overtaken by his mercilesspu rsuers , and taken prisoner at the place that has sabsequen tly been designated Pen Rhys ap Tewdwr.

Rees Meyrick says,4 “ I finde the first place of inco un

4 Morganiae Archaeographic, 1 578 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

234 THE MONASTERY O F

siderable si ze sti l l exists , which is stated to have beencon structed over his grave .

The unhappy consequences of the in testine d issen sionsbetween Iestyn ap Gwrgan t and Rhys ap Tewdwr, and

the overthrow and death of the latter prin ce , terminatingin the conquest of Glamorgan by the Norman kn ights ,have been ful ly described by severa l wri ters its narrationwould consequen tly presen t no fea tures of nove l ty , and

need not therefore be further referred to here . After thedeath of Rhys ap Tewdwr, his daughter Nest appears tohave fal len in to the hands of Hen ry I . , and , whether byforce or persuasion , to have become the mistress O f thatsusceptible monarch , so long associated in our you thfulmemories with the supposed unhappy fate of the Fa irRosamond .

But, whichever way the connection arose, and had i tsorigin , i t i s certa i n that the fra i l or unfortunate Nest boreHenry two sons , one of whom was afterwards greatly d istinguished in English and Welsh Annals , as RobertCon su l ,Earl of Gloucester . For the age in which he l ived , hewas possessed of considerable learn ing , and was , upon all

occasion s, the generous patron and powerful supporter ofscience and learn ing . He had annexed to his Earldomthe extensive Lordshi p of Glamorgan , by his marriagewith Mabli , the daughter and heiress Of Robert Fi tzhamon . He con tribu ted material ly to the stabil ity and

main tenance of his power in Glamorgan , by rebui ld ing , asa Norman fortress of grea t strength , the castle of Card iff ;though , after all, his strongest securi ty lay in the lo ve ofhi s people , to whom he had given numerous proofs Ofhis regard , and on whom his j ust and peaceful ru le hadconferred many importan t advan tages . His mother Nestwas even tual ly married to Gerald deWindsor, Governor ofPembroke Castle , and Lieutenan t of that province . His

daughter Angharad , by her marriage with Will iam de

Barri , became the mother o f the distinguished scho larGiraldus de Barri , so wel l known as the learned Giralda sCambrensis .

PEN RHYS AP TEWDWR . 235

Robert Con su l was a l i beral donor to the magn ificen tabbeys of Nea th and Margam and all the tradi tional accoun ts appear to concur in regarding him as the founder ofthe monastery ofPen Rhys , which i s supposed to have beenestablished in memory , and for the repose of the soul , ofhis grandfather , Rhys ap Tewdwr.

Though , as I have stated before, I am unable to referto any official record of i ts foundation by Robert Con sul ,tradition poin ts strongly to that conclusion , and i s supported and confirmed by the works of some of the ancien tBards . I t i s su pposed to have been founded abou t thela tter part of the re ign of Henry I . , (A .D. 1 130 toand to have been completed during the tu rbu len t reign ofStephen , who began hi s reign A .D . 1 1 35 . The monastery i s said to have been largely endowed with lands inthe Rhondda Val leys , and to have existed in tha t remotesi tua tion , during three cen turies , in a condi tion of prosperon s usefulness .I t i s represen ted to have belonged to the order Of

Franciscans . That brotherhood is known to have beendeeply devoted to the cause of Richard and to havebeen associated with many of the in trigues and plots ofhis adheren ts for tha t monarch ’ s re - establ ishmen t on the

throne , and the subversion of the power of Henrv IV . ,

whom they regarded as an usurpe r .They appear to have con sequen tly been subjected to

grea t persecu tion , and several o f the bro thers were exe

cuted for thei r devotion to Richard , whom they con

sidered to be thei r lawful king .

We read in Speed 8 that a Friar M ino r , who , beingtaken , with others of his order, for l ike in tendments , wasasked , wha t he wou ld doe i f King Richard were al i ve and

presen t ? hee con fiden tly an swered , tha t he wouldfight

f or him till dea th aga ins t any whosoever, which cost h imhis li fe , being drawne and hanged in his F ryer

’

s Weeds .

Not long after eight Fran ci scan Fryers , or M inori tes,

8 Success io n o f England’

s Monarchs, p . 628 .

236 THE MONASTERY OF

were taken , convicted , hanged , and headed for the l ikecauses, which made the king a heavy Lord to the wholeO rder . I t i s sai d that somewhat before thi s knot was discovered , the divel l appeared in the habit of a M inoriteat D aubury Church in E ssex ,

to the incredible aston ishment of the Parish ioners for at the same time there wassuch a tempest and thunder

,with great fire-bats of

l ightn ing, that the vaul t of the church brake, and halfethe chancell was carried away .

”

I t i s qui te cl ear that in’ Wales the Franciscan s wereacti ve supporters of Owain Glyndwr ; and i t i s well knownthat he was strongly attached to the cause of KingRichard .

During his incu rsion mto Glam organ shire , about August and September, 1402 , he bu rn t the Bishop

’ s palace ,and the Archdeacon ’ s castle , at Llandafl

’

,9 which were

exten si ve and stately edifices .The town of Cardiff was l ikewise burn t , together wi th

several rel igious houses that existed there in , which are

described by Tanner as a goodly priory , founded byRobert, fi rst Earl ofGloucester ; a priory of black monks ,or Bened ictines ; a house of black friars , in Cro ckerton Q

Street ; a house of grey friars , dedicated to Sain tF rancis , under the custody or wardship of Bri stol ; andal so a house of white friars .I t i s stated 3 that, with the single exception ‘

«

-

Of the

Franci scans , who , as the adheren ts of King Richard , andconsequen tly the foes o f the Lancastrians, and the friendsof Glyndwr, escaped without molestation , the housesbelonging to all the other orders were in volved in the

conflagration , and common destruction .

Leland says , 4 that “ in the year 1404, the fourth yearof the reign of King Hen ry , Owain Glyndwr burn t thesou thern part o f Wales , and besieged the town and castleof Cardiff. The inhabi tan ts sen t to the king to Suppli

9Wilhs L landaff , pp. 30—33.1 Tanner’s Not. Mon .

9 Now Crockherb ton Street.3 Thomas

’ Li fe o f Glyndwr, p . 97.

4 Leland’s Co l lect., vo l. i. p . 389.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

238 TH E MONASTERY O F

all l i v ing person s , both male and female , in Glyn Rhondda ,collected abou t h im , in mili tary order . and from thatday to this, the battle- shou t of the men of Glyn Rhonddahas been ,

‘ Cadogan , whet thy battle axe,’

and at the

word they all assemble as an army .

” 7

In further confirmation of the fact of Owain ’ s visi t toPen Rhys , i t i s stated by Iolo Morgauwg

8 that theEisteddfod was hel d dau nawdd Owa in Glynn Dwr ymMonach log Pen Rhys , yng Nglynn Rhondde ;

” that i s ,“ under the presidency of Owa in Glynn Dwr, in the

monastery of Pen Rhys , in Glynn Rhondda .

”Then ,

aga in,he observes , A gwed i Difan t Bargodiaint

Owa in Glynn Dwr doded Monachlog Pen Rhys i lawr, a

gwerthw’

r cyfoeth , gann y Bren in Harri’

r bummed , amcan oed Crist 14 15 , aur ddiochri a t Owa in a

’

i E la id

which m ay be thu s rendered for the benefi t of Englishreaders Afte r the completion of the in su rrecti on o f

Owain Glynn Dwr , the mo nastery of Pen Rhys was putdown , or d issol ved , and the po ssessions sold by Hen ryV.

,abou t the year of Christ 14 15 , for suppo rting Owa in

and his party .

At this Eisteddfod an Ode was written by GwylimTew , (who is described by An thony Powe l , and IoloM o rganwg

,as

“ Bencerdd , o r Do ctor in Music , agAthraw Cadeiriog ,

”o r Cha i red Bard ,) add ressed to

“Wyrifl'

Va i r Wenn o Benn Rhys , or the Fai r Vi rginMary o f Pen Rhys and embodying examples O f the

twen ty - four al l i tera ti ve measures O f the Dimetian Bards .This ode was published by Io lo Morganwg , in his workcal led Cyfi

'inach y B eirdd Ynys P rydain , a book tha thas since become extremely scarce ; and , as the poempossesses con siderable interest for the Welsh scholar , Iregre t tha t i ts length precludes my in troducing i t here .

The author ’ s name i s appended to i t in the followingterms — “Gwylim Tew a

’

i can t , yn EisteddfodMonachlog

7 O n the lands form erly attached to the m o nas tery, there is now a

cons iderable farm ca l led BOdringell,”

o r the abode o f the Sum

m o ner, which m ay poss ib ly have been the res idence o f Cadogan .

8 Cyfrinach y Beirdd Ynys Prydain, p . 2 13 .

PEN RHYS AP TEWDWR . 239

Penn Rhys Glyn Rhondda , oyu ci dodd i 1 laur yn yr ailfllwyddin O Goroniad y Bren in Harri y Pumm ed , aur

gymmhleidio ag Owain Glynn Dwr .”

Here we ha ve i t again stated tha t the monastery wasdissolved in the second year O f the reign of Hen ry V .

for supporting Owa in Glynn Dwr . The same ode a l soappears in the Grammar 9 of the celebrated Dr . John DavidRhys

,of which I have the good fortune to possess a

copy . In the Grammar , the Ode i s unaccompan ied byany Observa ti ons explanatory of i ts connection with PennRhys ; bu t the fol lowing verse clearly shows i ts relationthereto

L hebhérydh y lhabhuria id ,L lii

’mhenn Rhys lhe maen

’

erioed

Lhi‘

tn y wyry d é lhiru’

n eura id,Lhe mae bra ich lharv mdb a roed fi

The h teral transla ti on of which is ,The prayers O f the labourers , w ho in crowds come to Pen Rhys ,

w here the Virg in’

s image o f a go lden hue hath an arm and hand givento her by her son .

”

Another ancien t bardic composi tion refers to Pen Rhysthus

A f i Benn RhysYn fy uncrys

Bhag O fu encryd

Ar fy nglin

O ed pererin

Depr o w rhyd .

That i s ,

9 Cam bro -b rytannicaaCym racac Linguae, 1 592 .

1 Dr. John David Rhys was born in the yea1 1 534 ; and a t an

early age w as taken under the pro tectio n Of Si1 Edward Stradling , o fSt. Donat’8 . H e was educated at Chris t’s Co l lege, O xford, o f w h ichhe w as elected a fe l low in 1 555 . H e subsequen tly pro ceeded to Ita lya t the expense o f Sir Edw ard Stradling , and as tutor to his son .

H e s tudied m edicine a t the Un ivers i ty o f Sienna, and there to ok his

degrees as a phys i cian . H e w as so thoroughly conversan t w i th theI ta l ian language tha t he w as appo inted Modera tor in the Schoo l o fP isto ia , in Tuscany, and left behind him a trea tise on the orthographyand pro nunciation o f that language . H e died at Breckno ck aboutthe year 1609 . H e w ro te severa l w orks in Latin, I ta l ian, and

We lsh and is adm i tted to have been a man o f grea t learning, and

an ornamen t to his age .

2 The origina l orthography is retained .

240 A TRANSLATION FROM THE WELSH ,ETC.

I w i l l go to Penn Rhys in my shroud w i thout di'ead, on my s idemy pi lgrim

’

s scrip,and in my hand a taper a fathom long .

”

From the very l imited knowledge which I possess O fthe works of the ancien t Wel sh Bards , many importan treferences to the monastery of Pen Rhys have probablyescaped my observation ; and the total absence, so far asI have succeeded in ascerta ining , of any other source ofinformation regard ing i t, has rendered this necessari lyincomplete sketch less perfect and satisfactory than i tmight otherwise have proved . As i t is , however , i t m aypossess some degree o f in terest for the lover of Wel shan ti qu ities , and m ay inci te some more competent investigator to further inqu i ries .Glanwern, Pon typoo l , Monm outhshire,

Augus t, 1 862 .

A TRANSLATION FROM THE WELSHOF L INES BY THE LATE MR. LEWIS MORRIS, TO A FR IEND,

ON

PRESENTING H IM WITH A HARP.

By the la te Rev . GEORGE GRIFF IT H,Vicar o f Abernant and Co nwyl.

ACCEPT a charm er from a friend,O n whose so ft tones the joys attend ;Com pared w i th w hich the no tes you trace,O n fiddle-s trings , are vi le and base .

’Tis Phi lome l ; the voice Of love

,

Jo in ’

d w i th the warblers o f the grove ;The thrush ’s oration on the spray,O r blackbird, w i th his beak so gay .

At early dawn to this repair,

H er chords w i l l ban ish sordid care ;In sweetness, oh ! her no tes surpassThe mead w i th in the circl ing glass .

’Tis gone !

’tis gone ! the day is fled !

Mus i c in Cambria— ah !’

tis dead .

The time’

s no m ore — the catch,the glee ,

The harp in every fam i ly !Ten thousand tones, no tongue can tel lH ow love ly, in her bosom dwel lS ti l l may her strings sweet s trains impart

,

In Cambria’

s ear— to Cambria’

s heart !— F rom the Cambra-B riton, vol. i i i .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

242 THE SCOURFIELDS O F THE MOAT .

who first settled there to di stingui sh i t from this , whichwas the oldest . The chu rch of New Moat , the advow

son of which is in the Scourfield family , i s dedicated toSt. Nicholas , and i s an ancien t and venerable - l ookingedifice , consisting of a nave , chancel and one a i sle , witha square embattled tower at the west end . The chancelappears to have been richly embel l ished at 1 10 very d istan t period , and contains severa l handsome monumen ts tosome of the Scourfields , a few of which memorial s are ofremote age .

The family of Scourfield i s sa id to have been residen tat Moat from the reign of King Edward I . (A .n . 1272

1 307) t il l abou t n inety years ago , and that the house ,of i ts sort and i ts age , ranked among the very fi rst ; for

i ts successive proprietors were of the highest class ln thecounty , and have numbered on thei r roll s represen tati vesin Parliamen t , sheri ffs for Pembrokeshi re (on seven different occasions , vi z . , in the years 1 600 , 16 17 , 1634 ,

1 663 , 1699 ,178 1 , and mayors and sheriffs of

Haverfordwest , and severa l who fi l led other o ffices andposi tions of honour and d istinction , whilst thei r matrimon ia l connections were invariably formed amongst“the noblest and fai rest of the daughters of Dyfed .

”

Towards the close of the last cen tury , however , the

Scourfields removed to the ir seat of Robeston Hal l , in theparish of Robeston West , al so in Pembrokeshi re , a residence in the lowland part of the coun ty hav ing at thatperiod become somewha t more attracti ve through the

facil ities a fforded by better and shorter roads fo r v isi tingand enj oy ing the society of the opu len t and influen tia lfamilies who dwel t in the district of Roos , as also thosewho inhabi ted Ha verfo rdwest , which town then boasted ,in consequence of its weal th and flourishing trade , ofbeing almost the princi pal town in South Wales . ThusMoat , with i ts feuda l importance and i ts upland si tuation ,

was abandoned , and ere long , under the corroding tootho f time

,nothing rema ined of th i s once fine old moun ta in

home of the Scourfield s save the roofless and time -wornshel l , which had braved the storms and blasts of ages .

TH E SCOURFIELDS OF THE MOAT . 243

But phoen ix - l ike , and under the refined and cul tivatedtaste of the la te Will iam Henry Scourfield , Esq . , whosubsequen tly represen ted Haverfordwes t in Parl iamen t,i t proudly arose from those hoaried rel i cs , and , in i tsincreased magn ificence and style, far surpassed in dimension s and e legance i ts former and pri stine grandeur ;indeed there migh t have been appropriately in serted overi ts portal s the expressi ve word Resu rgam .

”

The Scourfields , as previously stated , have for nearlysix cen tu ries , wi th the in termission before al luded to ,resided in thi s local i ty , and the last l inea l male descendan t of that ancien t family (the before -named Wi lliamHen ry Scourfield) closed his earthly career at the Moa tin the year 1 843 , Since which i t has on ly been casual lyoccupied by the late M rs . Rowley , M r . Scourfield

’

s

sister, to whom that gen tleman devised his large paternalestates for her l i fe . I t m ay , perhaps , b e here added , thato ne of the fami ly of Scourfield— John Scourfield , Esq .

settled at Templeton , in Narberth , about two hundredyears ago , and from variou s documen ts sti l l in existence ,seemed , with Martha his wi fe , to ha ve been possessed O f

great wea l th ; bu t this branch would appear to havebecome extinct somewhat early .

The family surname appears to have been of singularorigin , i f the fol lowing tradi tion i s co rrect , and therecannot be the fa in test doubt of i ts authen ti ci ty , as i t wasrelated wi th unembel l ished tru thfulness by the late M r .W . H . Scourfield , to whom al l usion has a l ready beenmade ; bu t at all even ts , let i t have originated as i tm ight

, the shadows of deep an tiqui ty cl ing around i t ,and the name which preceded i t , and was borne by n ow

long - fo rgotten gene ra tions o f thi s family , i s for e verburied in the Obl i v i on o f the past .In the year 12 10 King John , one of the most worthless

m onarchs that ever swayed the sceptre of England , v i si tedWa les for the undoubted b ut crafti ly -concea led purposeo f coming to an amicable arrangemen t wi th Llewe lyn ab

Iorwerth , Prince o f North Wales , o f who se feal ty Johnwas very doubtful and , to bind theWe l sh chiefta in more

244 THE SCOURFIELDS O F THE MOAT .

closely to his in terests , gave him in marriage Joan , hisn atu ral daughter . H i story teaches us that the Engl ishmonarch was passionately fond of ho rses and hounds , andi t was at thi s time , and upon this occasion ,

tha t he presen ted to the Welsh Prince a favo uri te greyhound namedGelert, whose death , by Llewelyn

’s hand , some time after,is most touchingly commemorated in the wel l knownl ines en ti tled Bedd Gelert,

” or Gelert’s Grave . One

of ou r early monkish chron iclers Observes that King Johnwas particularly a ttached to the sports of the field , and

his partial i ty for fine ho rses , hounds , and hawks is eviden tby existing reco rds o f his frequen tly I eceiving suchan imal s by

:

way of paymen t , instead of money , for therenewal of gran ts , fines , and forfei tures belonging to thecrown . At the period above men tioned , the king extendedhis j ourney to Pembrokeshi re , and passed some days wi ththe Bishop of St . David ’s , whose baron ia l and a lmost palatial residence at Llawhaden could affo rd ample accomm o

da tion to the Engl ish sovereign and his retinue ; while ini ts immediate ne ighbourhood i t po ssessed , even as i t doesa t the presen t time , some o f the finest sporting coun try inPembrokesh ire ; and all places affo rding oppo rtun i ties forhis fa v o uri te amusemen t were great attractions to John .

The bisho ps and abbo ts , too , of the middle ages al so hun tedwith grea t state , having large trains O f retainers and

servan ts , and some of them are especial ly men tioned forthei r ski l l in thi s fashionable pursui t . They had at all

times the privi lege of hun ting in the i r own parks and

inclo sures ( the se vere Norman laws on spo rting havingalmost v i rtual ly ceased in the reign o f John), and therefore , that they might no t b e preven ted from enj oying theirmost va l ued pastime , they to ok care to have such receptaeles for the game on thei r own broad and rich doma ins ;hen ce

,ev en as late as Leland ’s time , Llawhaden had i ts

fo rest of red deer, Llwydiarth, besides a park surroundingthe castle , sti l l to be traced by fragmen ts of i ts wal l ,including many acres o f finely d i versified coun try .

1

1 Stowe tel ls 11s that the firs t park made in England was by King

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

246 THE SCOURFIELDS O F THE MOAT .

The Obj ect of his desi re was at once presen ted to him ,the

gift of a greyhound being con sidered in those days a veryv a luable presen t , and the king thereupon directed that theforester and his hei rs should thenceforth be permi tted tobear the name by which his new favou ri te was then recognised , and should bear a greyhound courant as hi s crest ,which was accordingly carried in to effect . The name,nevertheless , became subsequen tly m odified into Scou rfield

, and occasional ly m ay be seen in some old familydocumen ts wi th the incorrect orthography of Scurfield .

I t i s somewhat singular that, cen tu ries after the period ofKing John ’s visi t to Llawhaden— namely , in the twen tyseven th year o f the reign of Hen ry VI I I . , Hen ry Scou rfield was also forester o f Llwydiarth , Cro sswo od (whichcon tained red deer), and ranger of the park o f Llawhaden ,

“an o ffice ,

” says Fenton , no doubt of grea t importanceand honou r, by being held by a gen tleman of one of themost ancien t houses in the coun ty . But whether theappoin tmen t had con tinued to b e held in the same familythroughou t the lapse of tho se ages i s n ow unknown .

The surname and arms of Sco urfield ha ve recen tly beenado pted , under royal l icence , by John Henry Phil i pps

,

o f William ston , in the coun ty of Pembroke , Esq . , her

Maj esty ’s Lieutenan t and Custos Ro tulorum o f the townand coun ty O f the tow n o f Ha verfo rdwest , and represen

tative in Parl iamen t for Ha verfo rdwest , on ly son O f OwenPhil ipps , Esq . , late of William ston aforesa id , deceased ,Co lone l o f the Pembrokesh i re M i l itia , by Eli zabeth Anne ,o ne o f the daughters O f Hen ry Sco urfield , Esq . , of Moa tand Robeston Ha l l , deceased , and si ster , as befo remen tioned , of the said Will iam Henry Scourfield , Esq . ,

somet ime M.P. , deceased .

The last named Mr . Scourfield ( i t m ay be paren thetical lyremarked) was a co urteous and staunch fo l lower and

su pporter of the chase in his na ti ve coun ty , keeping in thefi rst style his pack o f b arriers , and thus , according to thecus toms o f his own era , perpe tuating in the i r in tegrity , asmuch as possible , the spo rting a ttri butes o f his ce lebratedancesto r .

A FEW ETHNO LOG ICAL QUERIES . 247

Mr. Phi li pps , now Scourfield , inheri ted the estates O fhis maternal uncle , by wil l of the latter , on the death , i nthe present year , Of M rs . Rowley before -men tioned .

NOTE.

An An tiquary o f the present day, who has lately pai d some

a ttention to Pembrokesh ire his tory, do es no t place much rel iance on

the above ta le, but th inks the nam e is derived from a place . For

there is a ham let or place in the ne ighbourho od o f the Mo a t ca l ledScurfield ,

”and he thinks the o ld Norman o r F lem ish settler to o k

his name from tha t place,as lord o f the m anor, Jo hn , o rWil l iam (o r

whatever the Chris tian nam e m ight be) de Scurfield .— T. P .

A FEW ETHNOLOGICAL QUERIES,TO SERVE AS A GUIDE IN CO L LECT ING INFORMAT ION RESPECT ING

TH E INH AB ITANT S O F TH E BRIT ISH ISLANDS .

UNDER the im pression tha t the present inhab itants o f the Bri tishIs lands , especial ly in som e O f the m ore remo te and the rura ld is tric ts

,re ta in the peculiar fea tures o f their l ineage and descent

,

and m ay, befo re any further ama lgama tio n is effec ted by the

increased m eans o f comm unica tio n and in terco urse now in us e ,

be recognized , if n o t re ferred to their o rigina l s to cks— the

fo l low ing Queries have been prepared to guide tho se friends and

o ther gen t lem en,who may have the kindness to render any

a ssistance in the de term ina tio n o f th is interes ting pro blem . The

immed ia te o bject fo r which info rm a tio n upo n the po in ts sug

gested by these Queries 1s so lici ted , is the i l lus tra tio n o f a wo rkwh ich has been 1 egarded a s bearing a na tiona l character, now inprogress .

1

In carrying out the design O f th is bo ok , w h ich bears chieflyupo n the anc ien t inhabi tants o f the B1 itish Is les

,it has become

apparent, that any re l iab le acco unts o f the o l de 1 po pulations now

d we l l ing in d is tricts w h ich have fo r ages been l i ttle d is turbed bythe in trusio n o f fresh e lemen ts , w o ul d be o f grea t im po rtan ce and

va lue . In o rder,therefore , to induce and to as s is t tho se o h

servers who are placed in s i tua tions favo urab le fo r as certaining

Cran ia Bri tann i ca . De l ineatio ns and Descri ptions o f the Skul lso f the Aborigina l and Early Inhabitants o f the Bri tish Is lands ,together w i th No tices o f their o ther Rema ins . By Jo seph BarnardDavis , &c . , and John Thurnum ,

M .D. , F .S .A

&c. I n Six Decades o f Ten P la tes,Im peria l Quarto , at O ne Guinea

each Decade . Four o f these have a lreadv been issued .

248 A FEW ETHNO LOG ICAL QUERIES .

the phys ica l and o ther pecu liar charac ters o f the peo ple s urro un

d ing them , to comm unica te the resul ts o f what they have perceived , thes e Queries are presented— w i th a view to faci l ita te thepro ces s and to sugges t subjects O f inquiry— under the im press iontha t there are m any who wo ul d b e w i l ling to aid so curious a

s cientific inves tiga tio n , by supplying a few fac ts . H owever fewand apparently unimpo rtant such facts m ay b e, they w il l b ethankful ly received , and , when used

,duly a cknow ledged . By

accumula tion and com parison , the va lue o f such fac ts wi l l bem a teria l ly increased . The Queries are des igned to sugges t inquiries

,and have no pretens ions to exhaus t a subject, wh ich some

m o re atten tive s tudents may see in its m o re en larged bearings ,and a lso be ab le to i l lustra te m ore ful ly .It w oul d b e we l l to ex tend the O bservations to at leas t twentyadult ma les O f average character— if selected , selec ted fo r the

ancient sett lement o f their fam i lies in the d istrict— and to state thenum ber upon wh ich s pecia l o bservations have been made. Whereo pportun i ty favours , a larger fiel d o f inquiry, as a parish , hundred ,o r any natura l d ivision o f country

,m ight be advantageous l y

taken .

1 . What is the s ta ture o r average stature ? Whether ascertained by m easure ?2 . Wha t is the average bulk o r w eigh t ? Are the peo ple bulky

o r S lender, as com pared w i th Englis hm en o f o ther d is tric ts ? DO

they appear to presen t any pecu l iari t ies o f figure, such as unusua llength o r shortness o f l im bs ?3 . Wha t is the character of thef ace ? Is it lo ng, o val , bro ad ,ro und , th in , Short, florid , pa le , l igh t o r dark ? Are the cheekbonesor brows prom inen t ? Is the f orehead ro unded o r square ? Is

the nose long, s traight, aqui line,short

,o r prom inen t ? Is the

chin bro ad o r narrow ,prom i nen t o r reced ing ?

4 . Wha t Is the co lour of the hair ? Is i t b lack , dark , bro wn ,fair

,o r red ? Can any pro po rtio n o f these co lo urs b e given ? Is

i t o ften curly ? Is the bo dy com para tive ly hairy o r sm o o th ?5 . Wha t is the colour of the eyes ? Are they b lack

,dark

,

in termed ia te, l igh t , grey ; o r w ha t is the pro portion o f these ?6 . Wha t is the size and f orm of the skull ? Is it large , sma l l ,

o r o f mo derate s ize,long o r short

,bro ad o r narrow The s ize is

easi ly ascertained by passing a tape, graduated in inches and

l Oths , round the head at i ts grea tes t circum ference, viz . ro und thefo rehead , tem ples , and h indhead . The ex treme leng th and

bread th o f the head are a ls o desirable,if they can be de term ined ,

d iame trica l ly .

7 . Is it po ss ib le to o btain skul ls, w he ther ancient o r m odern ?

8 . Are there any pho tographs , prints , o r draw ings o bta inable,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

250 HO LMER .

so ruinated and decayed,that they are no t hab itab le. The Castle

is ruina ted , but may b e repaired ; it is very fit it shoul d be rebui lt.The Nangle is a l ittle vi l lage on the west part o f Pembroke ,

some 6 m i les from the town,where there is safe riding fo r shipps .

This vil lage is seated in a very go o d soyle fo r corne .

”

AN INQUIRY INTO THE NECROLOGY AND EPITAPH IAN INSCRIPTIONS OF THE PARISH OF

HOLMER,HEREFORDSH IRE.

Ho lm er Church .

I .

T he v illage nestles on a gen tle hill ,With quain t old Church beside the b ea ten road,Where mouldering b ones the quiet grave—yard fill,All frail and equal in their las t abode.

I I .

Gone from the world, its trials , and its tears,No tumul t mars the slumbers of the dead ;

Atfection’

s hand records their names and years ,And friends revere them in their low ly b ed .

1 1 1 .

I f proud ambition, or a meaner aim ,

E’

er once engrossed the an imated breast,The chill of death has quenched the flick’ring flame,

Desires, regrets, delights , are now at rest.Iv .

Like the dried channel of an ancien t stream ,

Where wave nor wind disturbs its la te bright face,Abruptly ends life’s brief and anx ious dream ,

And so lemn silence marks its former p lace .

.HO LMER . 25 1

THE pretty vi llage O f Holmer, with i ts quai nt old churchand church -yard , and i ts snug parsonage, i s si tuate abou ttwo miles north of the ci ty of Hereford , on the road toLeominster, which bisects the parish . I t i s most agreeablyplaced on an eminence , commanding a fine view of Herefo rd , and the stately cathedral , which , with the l ofty spiresof Al l Sa in ts ’ and St. Peter ’s churches , rises boldly ou tagain st the hi l l s , sou th west and eastward of the ci ty .

Standing 1n the pretty church -yard , and looking westward , i s a beau ti fu l p 1 o spect of Credenhi l l H i l l and camp ,Lady Li ft H i l l , and the splendid range of the Hatterail

or Black Moun tains , which , with a magn ificen t and

lengthy sweep , extending for many miles in Brecon shi re ,overlook the rich vale of Herefordshi re .

The parish of Holmer 1 s local ly si tuate in the hundredof Grim sworth , and con tain ing , with the chapel ry ofHuntington on the west, and the township of Shelwicko n the east , in the year 183 1 , on ly 524 inhabi tants . In

the d irection of Herefo rd , the pari sh of Holmer abuts onthe parishes of A l l Sa in ts and Sain t John , being boundedo n the no rth by the parish of Pipe and Lyde . The

l iving 13 a discharged Vicarage , in the peculiar jurisdictionof the Dean of Hereford , rated in the King ’ s Book at

£6 105 . 8d . , and in the patronage of the Dean and Chaptero f Hereford . The presen t Incumben t i s the Rev . Al bertJones , M .A . , one of the M inor Canon s of Hereford , whosucceeded in the V icarage the late Rev . Ro bert Pearce ,M .A .

, Custos of the College of Vicars of Hereford .

The church is an ancien t one , in the Engl ish style ofarchi tectu re , the campan i le or bel l tower , which 1 5 mass i veand high , being separated from the body o f the church .

In stances o f th is kind Of construction are very rare , bu toccurring al so at Chicheste 1 , Where the campan i le of theca thedra l church stands iso lated , at the north -western end

of the nave . The church , which i s dedica ted to Sain tBartholomew , consi s ts on ly o f a na ve and chancel , and i tsin terior arrangemen ts ha ve been recen tly restored and

decorated . It stands Wi thin the church -yard , o n the

northern side , and adj oins the turnpike road .

252 H O LMER .

Upon my visi t to Hereford , in September, 1 859 , I tookthe opportun i ty , after a lapse of fifteen years , of seeingthe l i ttle suburban town recen tly sprung up at Widem arsh , and of extend ing my walk to Holmer , which , infine weather, i s a favouri te one with the inhabi tan ts ofthe ci ty . The church -yard , as compared with my fo rmerknowledge of i t , had grea tly increased ln the number ofperson s buried there , and here are severa l pretty tombsto the memory of person s recently interred . The daybeing beautifully fine, I could no t Wi thstand the tem ptat ion (fo l the purpo ses of comparison with the necrologyI had gathered 11 1 six parishes in Glamorgan sh i re , al so 1nfive parishes in M iddlesex , four pari shes 1 n Surrey , (allabutting on the river Thames ,) and in the pari sh Of A l lSain ts , Ma idstone , Ken t) to record the Obi tuary and

epi taphs there in scribed , the resul ts Of which are now

gi ven . In doing so,i t i s right to state tha t I found many

deaths mentioned which referred to person s who hadno t resided in the parish of Holmer , but in the ci ty ofHereford , or within i ts immediate vicin i ty . The mortal i ty , therefore , as reco rded , must b e taken to b e an ex

ample o f that rul ing amongst the middle and higherclasses in and abou t the ci ty , and in the pari sh of Ho lmeri tsel f.The genera l elevation of the parish is high , except tha t

po rtio n adj oin ing to Al l Saints ’ parish , nearWidem arsh ;

and though the soi l i s light in that v icin i ty , a rich and

heavy clay wil l b e found to preva i l general ly , especia l lyin the town ship of Shelwick .

The mortal i ty represen ted in the burial -ground at Ho l

m er, in September , 1 859 , shows :Tha t there were 1 14 males , l iv ing together 6395 years ,

and averaging 56 years , 1 m onth , and 4 days each .

That there were 1 07 females , l i ving toge ther 5607years , Whose ages averaged , 52 years , 4 mon ths , and 24d a 8 .

That these 22 1 person s l i ved together years ,and their combined ages averaged 54 years , 2 mon th s ,and 29 days .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

HO LMER .

Averages over a ll ages .

MALES.

H o lmer . .

Midd lesex and Surrey ParishesWe lsh ParishesMaids tone

Averages of 20 years and up wards .

MALES.

Welsh ParishesM idd lesex and Surrey ParishesMa idstone

Averages over a ll ages .

FEMALES .

H o lmerM iddlesex and Surrey Parishes 3075 .

We lsh Parishes 524

Mai ds tone 932

Averages of 20 years and up wards .

FEMALES.

H o lmer 6 1 9 5

We lsh Parishes O 28

Middlesex and Surrey Parishes 58 0 9

Maidstone 55 7 1 0

I t m ay be here wel l to remark that , accord ing to theNational Li fe Table , including all si tuatio n s , occupationso f life , and persons of every rank , o ne half o f the popu lationbo rn in a gi ven year Wi l l have died at 47 years of age ;bu t in the parish of Ho lmer , o ut of 22 1 person s dyingat all ages , we find 1 50 l iv ing from 50 to 96 years o f age .

M i gh t we n o t therefo re almost say , that the maj ori ty ofperson s who perish before , do no t d ie , but kill themsel ves .The fo l lowing are the highest ages recorded in all these

parishes enumeratedWill iam Ald ridge, died a t Acton

, aged 1 1 4 .

Nathan iel Rench , at Fulham , at 10 1 ; and ThomasRench , at 98 .

Margaret Hamilton , at Fulham , at 1 14 .

One female at Holmer, 99 .

Joan Heath , at Ma idstone, at 1 04 .

Mary Robbins , at Merthyr-Mawr , a t 1 05 .

Recurring to longevi ty in Wa les , William Edwards ,

HO LMER . 255

the old man of Cairay, died at 1 68 ; Eli zabeth Lysho lds ,a t 109 ; John Grifli ths , in Monmouthshi re , a t 106 ; and

then in my own coun ty of Hereford , the late Mr . JohnStallard , of Aconbury H i l l , l ived to be 103 , and walkedtwe lve miles , to and from Hereford , Wi thin a week of hisdeath ; and M iss Cox , aun t of the late Samuel Co x ,

Esq . ,

of Baton Bishop , l i ved to the age of 130 .

The parish church of Holmer i s a plain structure , andentered by a porch on the south Side . Except the i solation of the tower from the body of the church , i t has nopecu liar architectural featu re worthy of notice . I now

proceed to give the epitaphs .1 . Jo hn Morgan , died 1 857, set. 58 .

A H usband kind , a father dear,A fa i thful friend l ies buried here .

H is affections were so kind,Tha t he’ l l no t soon be out o f m ind .

2 . W . M . Ho l l ings , died 1 833, aat. 1 3 months.Short w as thy stay w ith thy fra i l kindred here,Soon ca l led from Earth in g lory to appear.We m ourn thy fa te, and We thy lo ss deplore,Whils t Thou rejo i ces t to have ga ined the Shore.

3 . Thos . Wa l ters , died 1 857, wt. 52 .

Extend to me tha t favor, Lord ,Thou to thy chosen dids t afford .

When Thou return’

s t to set them free,Let thy Sal vation vis i t me .

4 . El i zabeth O l i ver, died 1 848 , aat. 79 .

Farew el l,Dear Children my l ife is past ,

My love for you ti l l Death did last.Pray

,no sorrow for m e take,

But lo ve each o ther for my sake !

5 . Tho”. O l iver, died 1 842, eat. 81 .

A husband kind , a fa ther dear,A fa i thful friend l ies buried here.

H ones t and just in all his ways,

H e w e l l deserved this worthy pra ise .

We ho pe in Christ , his Soul is bles t,And gone un to eternal res t !

6 . Will iam H ughes , died 1 820, set. 94 .

My w ife and chi ldren , my l i fe is past ,My lo ve for you so long did las t .

HO LMER .

Do you fo r me no sorrow take ,But love my chi ldren for my sake.

7. Wil l iam Mason , died 1 834, a n. 38 .

Cut o ff perhaps from many years o f pain,

Though I , by seem ing acciden t was Sla in .

Though sudden was the blo w ,to o sw ift the doom

,I was snap ’t sho rt jus t in my very bloom !The God om niscien t could my woes foretel l ,And shewed His gracious m ercy when I fel l .8 . H es ter Wil liam s , died 1 8 19, aat. 37 .

Farewel l my friends and chi ldren dear,Mourn not at all by lo oking here ;But love our chi ldren fo r my sake

,

And ever on them pi ty take .

9 . J. F. Mason,d ied 1 833 , aat. 1 6 .

God in my tender age did see i t bes tTo cal l m e home in g lory for to res t.

1 0 . George Mason,died 1 855, wt. 24.

’

Tis God that l ifts our com forts high,O r s inks them to the grave ;

H e g ives , and blessed be H is Name,H e takes but w ha t he gave.

1 1 . Fanny Em i l ia New ton , died 1 858, aet. 4 yrs.This lovely bud so y oung and fa ir,Ca l led hence by early doom ,

Jus t cam e to shew how sweet a flowerIn Paradise could bloom .

1 2 . Edward Phel ps , died 1 849, a t. 53.I had my part o f Worl dly care,

When I was l iving as yo u are ;But God from i t has set m e free,And in goo d tim e hath taken Me !

1 3. Maria Morto n,died 1 853, set. 60 .

H ow num erous are the Mouldering Dead ,H ow fas t their l ives decl ine ;

H ow so on thy Tomb-stone m ay be read ,Though now Thou readest m ine.

1 4. Francis Ba i ley , died 1 815 , eat. 68 .

A regular m an , free from pride,H ones t he l ived

,be loved he died !

The loss is great that we sus tainIn H eaven we hope to meet again !

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

HO LMER .

23. E. H . D . died 1 81 2, art. 72 .

Wi th patience to the last she did subm i t,

And murmur’

d not at w hat the Lord though t fi tShe w i th a Chris tian courage did res ignH er Soul to God at H is appointed time.

24 . James Allco tt, died 1 827 , wt. 55 .

O ft as the Be l l with so lemn to l lSpeaks the Departure o f a Soul ,Let each one ask him sel f Am IPrepared, shoul d I be ca l led to die.

25 . Tho ’ . Alco tt, died 1 838 , set. 58 .

Dear w ife and children, to w eep forbear,Affli cted m uch w h i ls t w i th you here ,T i l l Death did ease me o f my pain ;I hope in H eaven to meet again.

26 . Elizabeth Leech , died 1 770, set. 1 8 years .

'

Pain was my portion ;Phys i c was my fo od ;

Groaning w as my devo tion ;Drugs did m e no good !

27. Ca therine H aynes , died 1779, aet. 7 .

Death w i th his dart did pierce my heart,When I w as young and in my prime,

My paren ts dear, to grieve forbear,It was Go d ’s own appo inted time !

28 . Ann H owe l ls , died 1 829, set. 77Praise to my w ife is jus tly due,She proved this maxim to be true !The ri ches t portion w ith a Wife ,Is Prudence and a virtuous l ife !

29. R. H . D . died 1 834 , eat. 78 .

H ark The mandate from o n H igh ,Grief and Joy to sever ;

Body to the Grave and Die,Spiri t l i ve for ever !

30 . Richard Mercer, died 1 81 4, set. 82 .

Stay, Reader, s tay, and spend a tear,And think o f Me who now l ies here ;And Whi le you read the s tate o f Me,

Think then o f your Morta l i ty .

31 . Tho s . Leech , died 1 779, aat. 26 .

When from my childhood I was go t,And to my youth was come,

HO LMER . 259

I , l ike a flower,soon was cropp

’

d,

And brough t unto my Tomb !

32 . Sarah Jones , died 1771 , set. 51 .

By Sin came death , w h ich brough t me to my grave,By Christ came Life, my precious Sou l to save.

33. Elizabeth Manse l l , died 1 822 , aet. 80 .

Low ,where a mo ther seeks repose,

And by her close, her dear son l ies,Waiting the hour which shal l d iscloseHim once again to her lone ly eyes .

The Soul prepared needs no delay,The Summons comes , the Saints obey !The flesh rests here ti l l Jesus come,To cla im the Treasure from the Tom b

34. Thomas H a ines,died 1 827 , set. 67.

When on th is Stone you cas t your eye,Think on your own Morta lity !Fo l low me then soo n you must,And lie as I do in the Dust.35 . Ann H aines, died 1 805 , se t. 62 .

H ere l ies the Mo rta l part o f a beloved Wife,Pruden t in all her conduct when in l ifeA tender m o ther, fa i thfu l comforter here,Lamented by her spouse and chi ldren dear.She died

,but is no t dead

,for yet She l ives ,

With God, and Christ, eterna l l ife who g ives .

Mourn no t her loss . She’s only gone before ;And s trive to fo l low her, and part no m ore .

36 . W . E. El l is , died 1 839 and 1 854, set. 90 86 8 1 .

Ah ! Trust no t to gain fleeting breath ,Nor ca l l your Time your own

Around you, see , the Scythe o f DeathIs Mowing Thousands down .

37. George Stokes , died 1 839, net. 49.

The Storm is hush’

d , and all is s til l ,The Confl i c ts are fo r ever pas t ;

And Now beyond the reach o f a ll,H e wa i ts the Trumpet’s fina l blas t !

38 . El i zabeth Parlour,died 1 849, ast. 58 .

Grieve no t for Me,my chi ldren dear,I am no t dead but s leeping here !

And as I am , .so you w i l l be,Therefore prepare to fo l low me !

60 HO LMER .

39. Will iam Bradley,died 1856 , aat. 4.

Sweet Inno cence’s form l ies here,Lamented by his parents dear,Who ho pe at las t in endless joy.

To meet aga in the ir lovely b oy.

40 . Sarah Kn ight Di l lon , died 1 837, act. 3 years 8 months .

Beneath this H i l lock’s narrow bound ,A lovely infant lies,

Ti l l the las t Trum pet shakes the ground,And ro l ls away the Skies .

Removed from every ill below ,

Sarah , secure, sha l l s leep ;H er l i ttle heart no pain shal l know ,

H er eyes no m ore sha l l weep .

In Sorrow for her early do om ,

Let None in si lence s igh ;For H ope, that po ints beyond the Tomb ,B ids every Tear be dry .

41 . Margaret Minton , died 1 832, aat. 74.

Beneath reposes all tha t H eaven coul d give,To Swee ten l ife and bid affection l ive ;O ne w ho evinced as mo ther, w ife and friend ,Tha t virtue w as her Being

’

s aim and End .

42 . El iza H o l l ings , died 1 858 , aat. 44.

The faires t and nobles t die swiftly away,Like the rain dro ps that welcom e a brigh t Apri l daySo

, She that ha th left us, was good and sincere,Mourn her loss deeply, and dro p the fo nd Tear.

43 . John Pri tchard,died 1 85 1 , aet. 69 .

Alas ! H OW soon the Body dies,’Tis but an Earth ly clod ;

Each pass ing momen t loudly cries,Prepare to meet thy God .

”

44 . Dianna Price, died 1 852, eat. 6 years .

NO Sin nor Sorrow now she feels ,And every tear is w i ped away

Jesus H is love and truth revea ls,In bl issful , never-ending Day .

O ur Momen ts sw iftly fly,a las !

To Meet Her then may w e prepare ;And w hen the glo omy va le w e pass ,Perennia l bl iss m ay be our share !

JAMES HENRY JAMES .

Midd le Tem ple .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

262 EPITAPH ON ARCHDEACON RUDD.

David ’s , the firs t and the last, first o f all if yo u sum up his

merits— last if you lo ok to num ber ; no less than five-and - fo rtyyears engaged in the m ost excel len t stud ies d id he, in a s tate o f

ce liba cy , l ive in th is sacred inclo sure,in w h ich he h im sel f, w i th

the greates t d iscre tion, d ispensed to the p ious the o racles o f GOD,un ti l the w ickedness o f the tim es so waxed that the who le peo pleO f England engaged in the confl ict o f to o intestine s trife : oh

shame here Bro ther to Bro ther is an enemy and Son to Father ;no r d id augh t wh ich was sacred to GOD escape vio lation . Fo r

they plunder the sacred th ings , and plunder at the sam e time thePriests them sel ves . Th is man

,upright, learned, peaceab le, by

m ora l w o rth i l lustrious (but not befo re the seizure o f all his

go ods), the vi le so l d iery cast into prison,and shut up in the

guard sh ip . Here the debi li ty o f go ut o r haply O ld age harassesand weighs d own the now m iserab le o ld man . But at length hega ins peace in death , and in heaven hath the enjoyment o f thatwh ich he fai led to attain to on earth.

The tablet i s d ivided by a l ine runn ing vertically downthe cen tre ; in the d ivi sion which i s to the left , as one

faces the wal l , i s the epi taph to Archdeacon Rudd , in theother i s the following inscription

Robertus W il liams genero sus nepo sex un ica filia R. P . Ro berti Ferraro l im Epis co p i Menueusis qui,relligion is causa vitam flamm is

exp iravit apud Mar(i)dunum regnanteMaria anno Dom in i CDDLV Hie jacetCiii adjacet Elizabe tha conjux ejusneptis e so ro re U . U . Ro berti Rudd . In

Chris to requierunt placide, vitain tegri, sceleris puri, d ierum saturi,c irca annum salutis CDDCLV GulI

Wm” Haeres et Fi lius So lus posuit.The pedigree of the Rudd family i s given in Lewis

Dwnn’

s H era ldic Visita tion of Wa les , vol . i . p . 79 , in

which the Archdeacon’s name i s recorded as Robard

Rood,Batchler O ff Devein ,

” bu t i t goes no further backthan to h is grandfather . I t i s signed , “ Rob : Rudd :Vi ta Vi rgi l ia Evyevu a

1 To be we l l horn is to have antiqui ty o f origin .

A LETTER FROM THE RIGHT REVEREND DR. JOHNHANMER,

B ISHOP O F ST. ASAPH , TO THE MO STREVEREND JAMES USHER, ARCHBISHOP

OF ARMAGH .

MAY IT PLEASE YOUR GRACE,

I have recei ved the Chron icle of Ireland , penn’

d bymy Uncle, and perfected by M r . Mo lineux ; toge ther theHistory of Ireland , compiled by Edmund Cam pian . Ihave cursorily run them both o ver , and do find somedefects in both , no t only in O rthography , by reason ofthe unski l fulness of the T ran scri ber, bu t also in the Sense,by reason of d isso nancy in the coherence, and the veryContext i tsel f. But as i t i s , I do purpose (God Wi ll ing)to send i t thi s week to London un to some Friends of mine ,to give the Prin ters there a view O f the Volume ; as also todeal wi th them touching the Profi t that m ay b e ra i sed tothe ad vancemen t O f the Widow ,

my Aun t . I w i l l no tfa i l to prefix in the Epigraphe and Ti tle to M r . Cam pian ’sH istory , tha t d i rection which your Lordship very kindlya ffordeth in you r lo v ing Le tter . And I am sen si bleenough , tha t Campian

’

s Name , honoured wi th yourGrace

’

s Publicatio n to the Work , will be a Coun tenanceun to i t , and much further the sa le . And for M r . DanielMo lineux , no t on ly mysel f, but the whole Rea lm ofIreland , together wi th thi s of Great Britain ,

Shal l owe a

large beho ldenness unto him . I f i t please God that theWork take success for the Press , I wi l l take care that hi sName , for his care and pa ins - taking therein , shal l l i ve andhave a being in the memory of Po steri ty , so long as the

Books shal l l i ve . When the Copies sha l l b e returnedfrom London , and the Prin ter agreed withal , I and myfriends here wil l re v iew them aga in , and again , and to ourcapacities make them fi t for the Press ; for I find , byperusing , that such a Work must b e framed by such Men

as be ski lful , bo th in the Irish and Wel sh To ngues , and

reasonably versed in the i r Stories . Between this and

Michae lmas I hope to bring all Passages to perfeqtion ,

264 LETT ER To ARCHBIS IIOP US HER .

and agreemen t wi th the Prin ter , and then I wi l l no t fa i lto certi fy your Grace of the Proceedings : Ti l l when ,

and ever, I commit you and yours to the Grace of theAlmighty . Resting ,

You r Lordshi p’s most assured lov ing Brother,and Servan t in Christ Jesu s ,

JOH . ASAPH .Pentre Pant,May 28 , 1 627 .

NOTES .

Edmund Campian was an M.A. o f St. John’

s Co l lege, O x fo rd ,and entered into ho ly o rders in the Church o f England . But

upon his go ing into Ireland in 1569, he was suspected Of havingsecretly seceded from it and jo ined the Church o f Rome, a coursewh ich he subsequently ado pted . In 1570 he wro te his H isto ryo f Ireland . H e afterwards went on the continent and vis itedRome , and was admitted a m ember o f the So ciety o f Jesus .

After spend ing some time in Germany he returned to Englandin 1580

,where he published severa l pam phle ts and o ther wo rks .

Being an en thus iastic advo cate o f the Rom ish Church he was

arres ted , accused,fo und gui l ty , and executed w ith o ther priests

fo r high treaso n in 158 1 .

The lo ving letter w h ich Bisho p Hanmer states that he hadreceived from Arch b isho p Usher

,to wh ich the forego ing was his

Lo rdsh ip ’s reply,is no t in cluded in the co l lec tion o f three hun

dred le t ters m ade and pub lished by Dr. Parr, no r are we awaretha t a co py o f it is e lsewhere preserved . The Chronicle o f Ire

land w h ich was wri t ten by Mer. H anmer, Edm . Campian , and

Edm . Spenser, was publ ished by Sir Jam es Ward, Kt . , Dub lin,

in 1633,in a fo l io vo lume .

As the decease o f Bisho p Hanmer o ccurred in 1629 it is verypro bab le that his Lordship had no t sufficient time, previo us tothat event, to effect all the revis ion wh ich he had in contem plation

,as regarded the o rthography, sense

,and coherence o f his

uncle’s Chron icle , wh ich w i l l ac co unt fo r the sub sequen t de lay o f

four years,wh ich to o k place befo re it was publ ished . An

ana lys is o f its conten ts , show ing the portions con tributed byH anm er

,Cam pian , Mo lineux ,

and Spenser res pectively, wouldfo rm a sui table appendage to these No tes

,w h ich we shoul d b e

glad if Pro fessors Conellan and Rushton,o r some o ther Irish

mem ber o f the Cam brian Ins titute w o ul d engage to supply .

For further particulars respecting Bisho p Hanmer, vide Woo d’s

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

266 THE FAM ILY OF WH ITE, PEMBROKESH IRE.

P.S.— Can any antiquarian reader interpret the fo l low ing

extract from an o ld l ist o f the We lsh Gen try,1602

Gwenn Huett,w ife o f Thomas Ph ’

es,2 Esquire, o f Martyltwy,

Pembrokeshire .

”

Ve lindre H ouse, Trevine, near H averfordwest,l st Novem ber, 1 862 .

SIR,— Your co rrespondent, “J. F. N . H . ,

is correct in his suppo s i tion that the word Heyland , on the White mo nument in theTem ple Church , was a m isprint fo r H en l lan .

” Acco rd ing to theH enl lan Ped igree, in the H era ldic Visita tion of Wa les

,vo l. i . p .

130, JohnWh1te was the seco nd son o f BariWh ite, Esq .,o f H en

l lan,in the county o f Pem broke , by Jane his w ife, daughter o f

Richard Fletcher, Esq . This ped igree was made o ut by LewysDwnn

,Deputy H era ld at Arm s

,on the 18th da o f No vember,

159 1 and is attested by the signature o f B ariWhite, who paid

the Hera ld ten shil lings fo r registering i t .Gwenn H uett,3 w ife to Thomas Phi l l ipps , Esquire, o f

Marteltwy , Pem brokesh ire, was, in all pro bab i l ity , a des cendanto f the Rev . Thomas Huett, who was chan ter o f St. David

’

s in

the year 156 1 . Mr. Huett was one o f the co adjuto rs o f Dr.Daw es , Bisho p o f St. David ’s , and the celebra ted Wi l l iam Sa lesbury, Esq . ,

in the firs t trans lation o f the New Testament intoWe lsh

, wh ich was printed in Londo n in the ear 1567, by

Henry Denham , a t the co st and charges o f Hyumphrey Toy.

The portion undertaken by Mr. H ue tt w as the Bo o k o f Reve lations, wh ich bears the initia ls T. H . C. M. fo r Thomas H uett

,

Can to r Menevensis .

The second Thomas Ph i l l ipps , o f Martle twy , was the grandson O fAlban Ph i l lipps , o f Nash , in the county o f Pem broke, Esq .,

Eho was the third son o f Morgan Phi l lipps , o f Picton Cas tle,s

Gwen Phi l lipps , o f Mo les ton , seco nd so n o f Mo rgan Phil lipps ,O f P icton , married Pris ci l la

,daughter and co - heiress o f Dom in ick

Chester, o f Bris to l , gen tlem an , by his w ife Katherine, who wasdaughter o f Roger Barlow,

o f Slebech , in the co unty o f Pem

broke, Esq .

In my co py O f the Phil lipps Pedigree, Thomas Phi l lipps,‘ O f

2 This Thomas was son o f Morgan Phil li pps, o f Picton,and was

l iving in 1 628 .-T. P .

3 She was daughter o f Rye H uet,and widow o f Thomas Coo per,

o f Martletwy .— T . P .

4 This is the second Thomas , son o f John Phil li pps, o f Nash , whomarried Margaret, daughter of Evan Thomas , about the year 1670.

- T . P .

THE FAM ILY O F WH ITE, PEMBROKESH IRE. 267

Martletwy, is stated to have m arried Margaret, the daughter o fEvan Thomas

,o f Tremoylet, in the coun ty o f Carmarthen , Esq.

Gwenn H uett w as his grand aunt.I am, SIR, your o bed ient Servant,

JOH N PAV IN PH ILLI PS .

H averfordwes t .There i s a short accoun t of the abo ve-named John

White in William s’

s D ictionary of Eminent Welshmen ,

in which , i t i s somewhat singular , a misprin t almo stsimilar to the foregoing occu rs , v i z . , of “ Heylan forHen l lan .

In the following paragraph from the Morning P ost ofMarch 1 4 , 1863 ,

are men ti on ed two singular even ts relating to thi s family . The writer i s , however , no t qu itecorrect in regard to the first named , the fact be ing tha t i ti s the th irty - second time a White , and a member of thefamily of the presen t Mayor , has been Mayor of Tenby ,n ot including eleven Mayors who l ived after the time ofLewis Dwnn ’

s Herald ic Vi si tation , but before the Restoration ,

who wrote thei r names Wyatt, al though mos tl ike ly members of the same family . See the l ist ofMayors of Tenby , A rchceo logia Cambrensis , 1 853, p .

1 14 ,commencing 1402 , and ending 1660

The little town O f Tenby ce lebrated the m arriage O f the Prin ceand Princess o f Wales in a particu larly joyful m anner,

'

under the

co nduct o f the Mayo r, Geo rge Wh i te , Esq . I t is w orthy o f

rem ark tha t his w orsh ip is the 33rd m em ber o f his fam i l y whohas hel d the Office , and tha t an ancesto r was Mayo r o f Tenby at

the m arriages o f H enry V . ,H enry VI . ,

Edward IV . , and HenryV II . The firs t business o f the day w as the ado ptio n o f an

address o f congra tula tio n to the Prince o f Wa les , w h ich , o f

course, was agreed to unanimous ly . There was then a pro cess io no f the au tho ri ties , no tables

,vo lun teers , and o thers , the go a l o f

o f w h ich was a spo t w here two o ak s w ere plan ted and after th isthere w as a d inner, o f w h ich about persons partoo k . TWO

cedar trees w ere afterw ards plan ted,the s choo l ch i l dren w ere

en tertained , rus tic sports w ere indulged in , and o f course therewas an i l lumina tion at n igh t.

BARDDAS.1

THE opin i on of M . Hen ri Martin ,the grea t French

H i storian ,on this work , as expressed in a letter to the

Editor .Paris

,24th June

, 1862 .

DEAR SIR, I pray you to receive kindly my entire thanksfo r the prom p t and graclous manner in w h ich yo u sen t m e a co pyo f your Barddas .

’ It would o c cupy too lo ng a time to d is cusshere the vario us and m o s t in teres ting ques tio ns s ta ted in yo urPreface . But there can b e no doub t tha t you have ful ly a t tainedthe desired aim— to give sa tis factio n to the increased a t tentio nthere was paid by fore ign scho lars to the l itera ture and usages o f

your Cymric ances tors .

’

Yo ur selec tio n o f Bard ic d o cumen tssurpasses in a co ns iderable degree w ha t co ul d b e expec ted . The

Theo lo gica l Co l lec tio n , wh ich I have begun to s tudy,a ppears to

b e beyond my en tire ho pe , w he ther in quan ti ty , o r in trins ic m eri t .Llywelyn Sion w as the firs t preserver o f a ll t hese in va luab letreasures o f trad itio n

,wh ich

,w itho u t his pro viden t care, w o ul d

have perished in the dreadful co nflagration a t Rhaglan . O ldIo lo was the second saviour. You are the th ird . Prin ted do cum en ts are secured fo r ever.I fee l gra tefu l tha t yo u have kind ly m entioned my nam e in so

va luable a Bo ok .

“ The Bard ic Ca techism o f Sion Cent, is , amo ng o ther p ieces,

one o f the h ighest interes t . The decis ive resul t o f yo ur publ ication is to render undo ub ted w ha t was a lready perceiva b le , andvery pro bab le , Since the prin ting o f Llym a RO 1 Co f a Chyfrif

’

o ffered but o ne ma t ter o f com parison w i th ‘Trio edd Barddas .

’

Tha t is , tho se Bard ic trad i tio ns , preserved by O ld 10 10 , are the

w ork o f a lo ng age , and o f m any men,and vario us m inds

,

labo uring upo n a transm i t ted and trad i tio na l gro und .I am much encouraged by so m any and such ful l inform a tion,

to pursue my accoun t o f l o lo ’

s l ife and d isco veries,to w h ich I

sha l l add the main do cum en ts o f Barddas,

’

and the m o re characteristic extrac ts , s ince i t w i l l be necessary to choo se o ut o f such

abundant w ea l th .

Barddas ; o r,a Co l lection o f O rigina l Documen ts, i l lustrative o f

the Theo logy, Wisdom , and Usages , o f the Bardo -Druid ic Sys tem o f

the Is le o f Bri tain . Wi th Trans la tions and No tes . By the Re v . J .

Wi l l iam s ab I thel, M .A . Published fo r the We lsh MSS . So cie ty .

$70 1. I . L landovery : D . J . Roderic . Lo ndo n : Longm an Co .

862 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

270 M ISCELLANEOUS NOTICES .

a l though he appears to have been a character o f no sma l l no torietyin his day

? ” in answer to w hich I have to observe that i f “ Bal dus ,o r o ther o f your Corresponden ts , w i l l please to refer to the B ritish

Emp ire in America , by O ldm ixon , author o f the H istory of the

S tuarts, under the head o f “ Jama ica,”he w i l l probably find w here

w i tha l to satisfy him . O ne edition o f the above w ork w as printed inLondon about 1 707, or 1 708 , and ano ther, and wh ich is by far thebes t edition

,in 1 741 . At former periods o f my life I have had bo th

vo lumes , but possess neither at the present time . Sir Henry Morgan’

s

bes t jus tifica tio n w il l probably b e found in the Po pe ’s grant o f all

Am eri ca (w hich di d no t belong to him) to the Sp aniards , and the

cruel ties o f these la tter,consequent thereupon , to all interlop ers o f

whatso ever o ther European nation , and w hich made tha t people,for a

whi le,in som e s ort

,the common fo e o f all mankind .

Ano ther remarkable Welshm an , to w hom l i ttle or no justi ce has o flate been done, is Sir Roger Wil l iam s

,who l ived in the reign o f

El i zabeth , and w as buried at the o ld St. Pau l ’s , London, at the publ icexpense , the celebrated Earl o f Essex, and all the martia l spiri ts o f theage, and most o f them his com panions in arms

,attending his funera l .

Camden, in his B ritannia , has preserved a parti cular account o f him ;and the bes t o f him ,

in the cata logue o f We lsh Worth ies , is, tha this place amongst them ,

and his nation in genera l , is well-known and

ascerta ined,be ing born o f a thorough Cym ro s to ck at Penrhos

,in

Mo nm outhshire, and included in all the H eral di c Visi tations in the

Co l lege o f Arms and e lsewhere .—I rema in, &c . ,

EDWARD S. BYAM .

Cl ifto n, March,1 863 .

M I SCE LLANEOU S NOT ICES .

WELSH LONGEVITY.— The annua l m orta l i ty returns w h ich havebeen issued fo r 1 860, Show tha t in that year 22 m en died in Englandand Wa les who had reached o r passed the age o f 100, and 47 w om en .

The o ldes t w oman ,1 1 1 years o f age, died in GLAMORGANSH IRE .

With the m en there was a tie ; a man aged 1 07 died in H ampshire,and ano ther o f the sam e age in PEMBROKESH IRE.

WELSH BARD ISM .-Ta l ies in , e i ther from the fact o f his being

am ong the earl ies t o f Welsh Bards,o r o n account o f the mu l ti pl ici ty

,

variety , and beauty o f his effus ions , has enjoyed am ong his countrym en from time immem oria l the des ignatio n o f “ Chief o f Bards .

"

According to the concurren t testimonies o f early records and the tra

dition o f the country, his l ife o ccupied a space o f about 50 yearsduring the Si xth century. The dawn o f our poet’s existence is some

what o f a romanti c character ; for the firs t incident recorded o f him is

M ISCELLANEOUS NOTICES . 27 1

tha t he was found in a fish ing weir o n the coas t of Cardigan, belonging to Gwyddno , whose son, Elph in , appears from that m om entto have taken him under his immediate pro tectio n . AS i t was a

cus tom in the Princi pal i ty at that tim e for every nobleman to haveBards (who were a lso harpers), and Ta l ies in be ing high ly gifted w i ththe poetic muse

,be fulfi l led in after l i fe the o ffice o f househo ld Bard

to his patron . During th is tim e El ph in was taken priso ner in the

civi l commo tions common at tha t period , by his uncle,Maelgwyn

Gwynedd , Prince o f North Wales . The young Bard addressed a.

song, s ti l l extant, to the captor,praying for the release o f his pro

tector ; and this appea l was no t o nly crowned w i th success,but was

the means o f introducing the poet to the particular favour o f Maelgwyn a lso . No few er than eighty poems of his production havedescended to us through the turmo i ls o f thirteen centuries , and are to

be seen in the Myvyr ian Archa iology of Wa les . H e breathed hislas t in a co ttage on the borders o f the beautiful lake o f Geirionydd,no t far from the unsurpassed va le o f the Co nway . In the CambrianP lutarch we find the fo l low ing trans lation from one o f his poems

,

which w i l l serve to prove that his muse was no t o f a mean order

THE BATTLE O F ARGOED.

Mo rning rose— the issuing sun

Saw the dreadful fight begun ,And tha t sun ’

s descending rayClo sed the battle, clo sed the day .

Flamddwyn poured his rapid bandsLegions four o ’

er Reged’

s lands .

The num’

rous ho s t from si de to side,Poured des truction far and w ide,

From Argoed’

s summ its, fores t crowned ,To steep Arfynydd

’

s utm o s t bound .

Short their trium ph , short their sway,Born and ended w i th the day.

H avoc, havoc, raged around ,Many a carcase strewed the ground ;Ravens drank the purple floo dRaven plumes were dyed with bloodFrightful crowds from place to place,Eager, hurrying, brea th less , pale,

Spread the new s o f the ir disgrace,Trembl ing as they to ld the ta le.

[Some late wri ters , who have endeavoured to prove that the majorityo f the poem s attributed to the Chief Bard o f the Wes t” were not

wri tten by him , but that they were the productions o f persons wholived in the twelfth and succeeding centuries , have classed the poem on

the Battle o f Argoed Llwyfain”among the his torical, as o ld as

the sixth cen tury,

” though Mr. Nash in his Ta liesin states that “ it is

272 M ISCELLANEOUS NOT ICES .

qui te certain that i t w as no t wri tten in its presen t form in the s i xth , oreven in the tenth cen tury .

”H is reasons fo r s tating SO , however, are

no t gi ven .—ED. CAM B . JOUR .]

A PEMBROKESH IRE WORTHY.— We extract the fo l low ing froman o ld bo ok enti tled Chrono logica l Exercises , under the date o f

December 1 6 , 1 783 Expired , o f an apo plexy,in his 63d year,

Sir Will iam James , Bart. , a nati ve o f M i lford H aven,in Wa les , who

fo l lowed the hum ble o ccupatio n o f a plough-boy ti l l he w as twe l veyears o ld , when he becam e a sai lor. In the course o f years , by hisgoo d conduct and superior talen ts , he obta ined the command o f a sh i p,and at length w as appo inted commander-in-chief o f the Eas t IndiaCom pany ’s marine forces in As ia . In th is capacity he dis tinguishedh im se l f by taking Severn-Dro og , and Geriah

,w i th a ll its dependencies.

H aving returned home w i th a cons iderable fortune , he became a

m em ber o f Parl iam ent , an Eas t India Director, Chairman to the

Eas t India Company , Deputy-Mas ter o f the Trini ty H o use, Governoro f Greenw i ch H o spital , and had the ho nour o f a Baro netage conferredupon him by his Majes ty . I t is m uch to the credi t o f Sir Wil l iam ,

tha t he was never ashamed o f his o rigin ; being to ta l ly vo id o f thatfa lse pride general ly a ttendant o n sudden eleva tion , w hich often inducesbo th fam i l ies and individua ls to thro w a vei l o n their birth . And yet,w hen this subject is soberly canvassed , sure ly no th ing can be m orerid iculous ; fo r is i t no t m ore ho nourable to be the origin , ra ther thanthe m ere con tinuator

,o f an o pulen t and respectable race— the ro o t, in

preference to the branch,o f an aspiring progeny ? The prejudices o f

m ankind are, however, in this ins tance , as in m any o thers , at varian cew i th reaso n ; and w e se ldom find men com i ng fo rward l ike the

venerable Frankl in , who candid ly owned , during his em bassy fromAm eri ca to the French court , that he w as the so n o f a ta l low -chandler ;and commenced his w i l l , som e tim e previo us to his decease , w i th therecogni tion o f his being a printer, and m in ister pleni po ten tiary . The

w ant o f this man ly bo ldness has overshadowed the early l ife o f m anyce lebrated m en

,and concealed a variety o f interes ting and instructive

c ircums tances from the publ ic eye .

” — [A biographica l sketch o f Sir

Wil liam is given in Williams’

s D ie t. of Em inent Welshmen , whereins om e further particulars respecting him are recorded — ED. CAMB .

JOURJ

Page 1 29 l ine 25 , f or accipitir, read accipi ter.1 36 33

, f or“our presen t Is land,” read “ present ourIs land .

28 , f or see, read seu.

12, dele the po ints between predi lection and the

a rt.”

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

274 AB ITHEL.

will long outlast the fitful flashes of learn ing , and tha tthe true progress of ou r race i s no t to be measured on lyby the exten t of i ts possession s

,or the variety of i ts at

tainments . He has i llustrated in a striking degree thehistory , fai th , and manners of the first settlers of thesei slands , and has vindicated them from the charges ofcruel ty and ignorance , which superficial cri ti cism and

popu lar prej udice have fastened on thei r name . He has

rai sed his voice to assert the possi bi l i ty of patriotic loyal ty ,in a generati on when fashion seems the on ly standard , andselfishness the on ly end . He has set the example of asimple , studious , and quiet career, to a so ciety eager fo rriches, and impatien t for pleasure . He has poin ted outthat nei ther in the spi ri t they demand , nor in the timethey absorb , need investigations of the past in terfere withdu ties of the presen t ; and has shown how the acu teannal i st of pre -h istoric Bard ism m ay equal ly de vote himself to the l i teratu re of the Cross, and how the learnedexposi to r of Dru id ical h ierarchies , whose writings are ofEuropean fame , m ay work humbly and obscurely in a

moun ta in vi l lage , as the zea lous practical min i ster ofChri st .And thus , al though the Si len t close o f a l i fe of in tensi ty

rather than diffusion , and of thought rather than action ,

be no t mourned by many voi ces , or celebrated by manypen s , yet will the name of AB ITHEL be e ver dear to aselect ci rcle of the thoughtful and the good ; and the

calm j udgmen t of his country wil l inscribe BENE MERENT Io n his tomb .

I t i s proposed to offer here an ou tl ine of Ab Ithel ’spersonal h istory— a histo ry l i ttle known ,

bu t wel l worthy’

O f honour ; to glance at those nationa l and l oca l influencesthat moulded his character, and colou red hi s opin ions ;to con sider the principles he defended , and the theorieshe espoused ; and to review briefly his principal wri tingsand tran saction s , in which these are comprised . I t isho ped that ou r object m ay be atta ined without anywavering from the standard of tru th ; that the pra ise m aybe discriminating and j u st , as wel l as warm and free

AB ITHEL . 275

that the cri ti ci sm may b e impartial , while i t i s kind ly ;and that no fanciful predilection , or friendly zeal , m ay be

permi tted to insul t reason , or offend living in terests , forthe sake of paying homage to the dead .

John Will iams ab Ithel was the son of RogerWill iams ,and was born in the year 18 1 1 , at Tynant, in the parishof Llangynhafal , in the coun ty of Denbigh .

2 His ancestryembraces names h istorical ly eminen t for learn ing , v alou r ,and rank . Not to Speak of those remote ages which arebeyond herald ic l imi ts , though capable of due exhibi tionin a Wel sh pedigree , the l ine descends unbroken and

unquestionable from Gwaethv oed Vawr, a Powysian

Prince of the tenth cen tu ry . O f him i t i s related that ,being summoned by the victoriou s Edgar to make one ofthe company of tri bu tary princes who , as an act of submission , were to row his barge on the river Dee ,Gwaethvoed haughtily sen t back this an swer , O vner

na o vnO angau”

Let him be feared who fears n o t

Thi s has been adopted as a motto by his descendan ts , who number some of the best families in Wales ,especia l ly in Merioneth . I t i s added by some compilers ,tha t Edgar, m o ved by the courage of the We lsh Prince ,wen t to him , and begged him to become hi s relati on and

friend , — a sufliciently dubiou s embel l ishment“

The grandson o f Gwaethvoed Vawr w as Ednywain

Bendew , Lord o f Tegeingl, and head o f o ne of the Fi fteenT ri bes o f North Wa les . This chief must no t be con

founded with his namesake , al so the head o f one of th eFi fteen Tri bes , who resided at Llys Bradwen , near Dolgel ly , in one o f the roman tic roads to Towyn , where thetourist m ay stil l gaze on the ru in s of the o ld hil l -palace ;

2 H e at firs t took Cynhava l as a bardic nam e,from his birth-place,

and w as known by i t am ong the Welsh fo r several years , unti l heassum ed his o ld patronym i c Ab I thel, w hich b e ado pted as a bardicnam e also . O n ly the nam e Wil l iam s appears o n all his earlier ti tlepages and le tters , and o n some o f his later o nes , in deference , perhaps,to Engl ish susceptibi l i ties .

3 Carado c’s H is tory , by Powe l, Ed . 1 702 , p . 59 ; but Gwaethvoed

is no t here m en tioned .

4 Io lo MSS . p . 48 1 .

276 AB ITHEL .

and , i f he be a Cel tic scholar— as he ought to be— indulgea pleasant fancy tha t in a yet rem oter time the Llys mighthave been a dwel l ing of that heroi c Bradwen , who , onthe red field of Cattraeth , where she fel l , proved hersel fequal to three men , though a maid .

5 The district cal ledTegeingl , of which the chiefs of th i s family were lords ,

6

represented the northern part of Flintshire , and compriseda portion of the Vale of Clwyd . Together w i th the adjacen t an cien t di v i sion s o f Dyflryn Clwyd , and Y Rhiw , i twas natu ral ly the scene of fierce confl i cts du ring the longstruggle between the Saxon s and the Cymry , as i t hadbeen d uring the establishmen t of the Roman power byAgrico la . Abundan t ev idences o f these times su rvive i nthe names , and on the face of the country .

Ithel , Archdeacon of St . Asaph , in the year 1375 , sonof Ro tpert Goch , of Tegeingl , was the fi rst who borethat name . I t was afterwards modified in to Bythel andB ethell (AB Ithel), as Roger Bethel l , owner of Rise , inHolderness , who died in 1 625 ; un ti l i t reached the grandfather O f Ab Ithel , William Bethell , Who se son took thename Will iams o n ly . He married Eli zabeth , daughterof Wil liam Williams

,o f Llangynhafal , and the su bject

of our memoi r was thei r offspring .

At the usual age Ab l thel was sen t to Ruthin School ,an Insti tution of good repute , founded by the excel len tDean of Westmin s ter, Dr . Gabriel Go odman . We are

n o t in possession o f many detai l s of his scho ol l i fe, bu t i tis known that while here he displayed that thoughtfu lhabit , and tendency to an tiqua rian research , which determ ined his fu tu re career .7 Nor was he backward in the

5 Trywyr yr bod bun Bratwen .— Gododin (Ab I thel), l ine 404 .

H owever, the fiery Bernician Gwrvorrvyn must have then lived bythe sea, to judge from l ines 509 , 5 10 o f Aneurin ’

s poem .

6 See Sir John Price ’s Descrip tion of Wa les ; a lso a very go od mapo f Wa les , temp . Llywelyn ab Gruffyd , by Mr. J . William s ab I thel,junr. This m ap gained the pri ze at the Llango l len Eis teddfod , in1 858 .

7 Ah I thel,however

,was a high-spiri ted boy, qui te as fo nd o f fun

as o f s tudy , and dear to his schoo l fe l lows equal ly for hel ping themw i th their exercises , and fo r promo ting their games . The Ruth in

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

278 AB ITH EL.

Here b e commenced , in his twen ty -fifth year , to give to

the world the resul ts of his early ecclesiastical researches,

and to pu rsue , upon a regular plan , those peculiarlynatio nal studies which he has for ever associated wi th hisname .

The great question as to the righ t o f the Chu rch ofRome to spiri tua l domination In these islands— a questionwhich has engaged SO many eminen t writers in and ou t ofthe Church , and which involves grave con sequences ofpol i tica l as wel l as rel igiou s significance

— had mucha ttraction for the patri otic young Ab Ithel and he

m a in ta ined the nega ti ve wi th con siderable learn ing and

un ti ring zeal .A few words on this subj ect m ay no t be ou t of place .

The two main argumen ts for the Papal Side are , the

supreme right of the Pope as universa l bishop ; and the

mission of Augustine in the seven th cen tury to plan tChristian i ty in Bri tain .

The fi rst has been ,of course , for ages , the disputed

po in t be tween Cathol i c and Protestan t , since upon i t reststhe who le system and phi losophy o f the rel igio n o f Rome .

But there are two sources fo r thi s a rgumen t— the cla im ofDi v ine autho ri ty

, and the appo in ting powe1 of the Em

pero r of theWest . We do no t purpose to dilate here on

the theories represen ted by the differen t formulae , Tu es

P etrus,and Tu es P etra and as to the im perial autho ri ty ,

we need o n ly say that the Latin Emperor could have no

right o f in terference beyond the l imits o f his empi re , andBri ta in had ceased to b e , or, properly speaking , had neverbeen , a part of i t .And with regard to the second argumen t , on which

grea t stress has been laid , i t i s perfectly clear that , wi thou t claiming for the British Church a l i teral ly apo stol icalorigin

,o r a da te from the introduction of Christian i ty by

the family of Caractacu s , according to the roman tictradi tio n ; and wi thout relying on the protection al legedto have been given in the second centu ry by Lucius , aprince who se very existence i s uncerta in , we m ay adducethe proo fs of i ts falseness as they are ma rshal led by Bishop

AB ITH EL . 279

Burgess , 9 namely , the testimony o f the Fa the rs in severalages ; the Diocletian persecu tion in the th i rd and fo urthcen turies ; the presence of the Briti sh Bishops at the

Counci ls of Arles , Sardica , Ariminum and Nice in the

fourth ; the suppression o f the Pelagian heresy in the

fifth ; the Syno d of Brev i in the Si xth ; and , lastly , theseven bishops whom Augustine found upon his arri val ,and thei r Metropol itan ofCaerlleon , to whom they referredhim .

Some cri ti cs , however, who cannot deny the existence ,long befo re the coming of August ine , of a native Bri ti shChurch , an ti -Roman and independen t of Rome , impugnthe Christian spi ri t of that Church , asserting that she

refused to undertake the con version of her Saxon ne ighhours . They rely substan tial ly upon passages in Bede ,where he Speaks o f the receptio n gi ven to Augustine bythe seven bi shops, and of thei r reluctance to co -operatewith him i n the wo rk of con version . But i t must beremembered tha t Bede w rote from the poin t of Viewsuggested by his Roman fai th and Saxon birth , and that ,even i f hi s statemen t were l i teral ly true , the explanationmight be tha t the missio n of August ine invol ved a grea tdeal more than the Simple conversion of pagan s . I tin vol ved the subjecting of the Briti sh Church to Romanauthori ty ; and any aid gi ven to the legate co uld on ly begi ven by abandon ing certain fixed prin ciples and estab lished practices , and fal ling in with the cen tral i z ingsystem of Rome .

1

I t mu st be remembered al so that to propagate a new

fa i th among invaders o f the 5 0 11 who are no t yet e i therconquerors or conquered , bu t aga inst whom a chron icwar i s being raged wi th ever - vary ing resu l ts , i s nei theran o b v ious duty nor an easy task .

2 Yet i t i s certain , e venfrom other parts o f Bede ’s wri tings

,that the Church in

9 Tracts o n the O rigin and Independence o f the Ancien t Bri tishChurch , p . 9 6 .

1 Augustine ins is ted o n changes in the day o f ce lebra tio n o f Easter,

in the ri tua l o f baptism , &c. , 850 .

9 See the answer o f the bisho ps , Myv . Arch . v o l . i i . p . 364.

280 AB ITH EL.

the We st d id independen tly assi st in tha t wo rk , al tho ughthe circum s tances of the We l sh border precluded any suchsystematic efforts as were made by the North Bri tons . 3

The sneering question ,Where was your rel igion

before Luther ? ” which many a lay member of theAnglican commun ion is unable or unwill ing to answer , i su tterly po in tless in regard to any person po ssessed ofthese facts , which have pol iti cal ly too , an obvious relevance to the authori ty that makes the So vereign of GreatBrita in , Defender of the Fai th .

Ab Ithel i s en ti tled to honour for what he has done inthi s d irection to d raw tru th from her o bscuri ty , and placeher in clearer historica l l ight . His Church of E ngland

I ndep enden t of the Church of Rome in a llAges , publishedin Welsh and Engl ish , during his curacy at Llan for , i s aperfo rmance of no mean meri t ; but his greate st effort ofthis kind , The E cclesia s tica l An tiquities of the Cymry ,

a work publ ished in the year 1844 ,during his residence at

Nerquis , m ay cred itably rank wi th the more generalO rigines B ritannicce of Bishop Stillingfleet . TheE cclesi

a stica l H is to ry 0 the Cymry i s appropriately dedica tedto the four We l s Bisho ps ; and the ded ication expressesa prayer tha t thei r number m ay remain undimin i shedun ti l the end of time . (O f thi s reference to the s uppres

sion of a Wel sh see , which was then imminent , we sha l lby

-and - bye speak .) The book is a hi story of the oldestbranch of the Bri tishChurch , exhibiting its rites , do ctrines ,and tempora l aflairs , down to the end of the twel fthcen tury .

The pecul iar o rigin and character of the Chu rch ofthe Cym ry could natural ly on ly b e described by one wel lversed in the na tiona l lo re, and even im bued with the

national prej udice , or ra ther predi lection . In most of theprofessed eccles iastica l hi stories o f Brita in , very l ittle hasbeen sa id of the ancien t Cambrian Church , inasmuch as

very li t tle cou ld be said . The inaccessibi li ty of the proper

3 There is an able paper on this subject, by Dr. Row land Will iams,in the Archceologia Cambrens is fo r O cto ber, 1 858 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

282 AB ITHEL.

wri ter devotes h imself to the story of the Church ofCymru , and another to that of the Church of Caledon ,

and i f the task of each be performed with fa i thfulnessand abil ity , Shal l no t each equal ly have our attention andou r prai se ?The E cclesiastica l An tiquities of the Cymry consists

O f an introduction on Bard ism , and of twen ty -Six chapters ,of which the following are the respecti ve ti tles z— In troduction of Chri stian i ty ; Nationa l Establ ishmen t o f the

Chu rch ; Council s of Arles , Sardica , and Ariminum ;Rise and Suppression of Pelagian ism ; Defenders of . theFai th ; Trial of the Church ; Submission of the Chu rch ;Church and Bard i sm ; Chu rch and Sta te ; Foundationand Endowment of Chu rches ; Apostol ical Succession ;Dioceses and Parishes ; Monasteries ; Council s ; Heresies ;Relation to other Churches ; Li tu rgy ; Canon ical H oursMusic ; Baptism and the Lord ’s Supper ; Matrimony ;Buria l of the Dead ; Ord ination ; Festi val s and Fasts ;M iscel laneous Particulars ; Doctrine .

These chapters presen t an elabora te accoun t of all

which thei r names ind icate ; and comprise notices ofnearly every poin t found in general ecclesiastical h istory ,in classical wri tings , and in those special records to whichonly the smal l band of Cel ti c scholars in Britai n can

have profi table access . The essay on Bard i sm prefixedto the work , en ters minu tely in to the con sti tution of theTriads and tradi tional h isto ry of the country ; and treatsof the a tta inmen ts , manners , teaching , and wo rship of theDruids . I t i s no t, however , so exhaustive , or perhaps socircumstan tial ly accu rate , as the later treati ses o f Ab Ithel ;no r does i t presen t the subj ect wi th such an en velope orpreface of learn ing as accompan ies his last great, bu tunhappil

yunfin ished work , B arddas .

As a s etch for the purpo se of a Chu rch history i t i svaluable and sufficien t, showing with clearness the Druid ictheology , and i ts connection with , or gradual absorptionin to

, the complete doctrines ofChristian i ty . O f the autho

ri ty of the Triads and other archa ic ma terial s , in relationto the history of Ancient Bri tain , and of their own cha

AB ITHEL. 283

racter and meaning , we Shal l have occasion to speak ata later stage of thi s Memoir .

During his stay at Llanfo r, Ab Ithel married (July 1 1 ,1 836)Elizabeth , daughter of Owen Lloyd Will iams , Esq . ,

of Dolgel ly , and n iece of the Rev . Humphrey Ll oyd ,then vicar of Llan for . She i s a descendan t of O sborneFi tzgerald , and , l ike her husband , can number amongher ancestors many exal ted historical names . From thisun ion b e derived all the home comfort and in tellectua lsympathy which , to a m an of letters , IS SO welcome and sodear ; and for twen ty -Six years , th rough every change ofplace , and heal th , and fortune , the calm Chri stian vi rtues ,and the graces and affection s of womanhood , were neverabsent from hi s hearth .

To thi s widowed lady i t m ay tru ly be said of AbIthel :

Mul tis i l le bon is fleb ilis occidit ;Nul l i fleb ilio r quam tib i

At Llanfor he wrote for the Swansea Eisteddfod of 1842 ,

the pri ze essay on the questi on,

“ Whether the Briti shDruids offered human sacrifices ? ” I t wi l l be rememberedthat the affi rmative rests on the testimony of Caesar 5 asto the Druids of Gau l , and of the writers who havesuccessi ve ly copied from him and tha t the reply for thenega ti ve side has been that Cmsar wrote chiefly fromhearsay , and by no m eans wi th ci rcumstan tia l accuracy ;that the Druids , in thei r h igh legal capaci ty as j udges ,condemned malefactors to death ; that thi s death m ayhave been by burn ing , as i t formerly was among ou rselves , and an act o f j ustice , no t o f sacrifice ; that theimmen se holo causts of v ictims i s a fanci ful embel l ishmen t ;that the Bardo -Dru id ic doctrines are inconsisten t w i thany such destruction of l ife ; and that , at all even ts ,Caesar’s remarks apply to Gau l , no t to Bri ta in .

I t seems reasonable to bel ieve that , whatever Caesarreports— whether i t be true or fal se - regard ing the Druid sof Gaul , applies al so , and perhaps afortiori, to the Druids

5 Be l l . Gal. l i b . 6 .

284 AB ITHEL.

o f Bri tain ; 6 and we are su rely no t at l i berty to selectsuch parts of his descri pti on as su pport any parti cula rtheory,

-whether favou rable or not to the Bri tons , and toreject the rest .There are, doubtless, some other impu ted customs in

his narrative , which i t i s unpleasan t to consider as characteristic of our Cel tic an

’

cestors, for instance, the revoltingone of polyandrism but each sta temen t must be weighednot on ly by i ts relation to other wri tings and othertradi tions, but al so by the tota l and genera l probabi l i ty ,authentici ty , and good fai th m ani fested in the au thor ’ sperformance . If some th ings that he tel ls are abstractlyprobable and verisimilar, i t i s reasonable to think thatother things are at least no t inten tional ly mis-Stated . Yet,i t may be main tained , on the other hand , that wherethe sources of information are v arious and unconnected ,as were those which Caesar commanded , each i tem o f statem en t ought to be in vestigated on i ts own meri ts . Cae sarhad few opportun i ties of v i si ting the interior of our island ,and knew a lmost nothing from experience, of the westernprovinces , the chief seats of the Druid hierarchy . It isvery probable that he ne ver came in to personal o r mili tarycontact wi th the Cymry . The repo rts of merchan ts ,spies , and deserters , have a certa in val ue , bu t tha t val uevaries accord ing to the character, the motives , and the

materials of those reports . The story of the wicker 7

image‘ fi l led with human Vi ctims i s su fficiently sen

sational ( to borrow a v ulgar phrase) for the most eager

gobemouche ; yet something much resembling i t has ,we think , been reported o f the Mexicans, and probablythere i s a basi s of truth in the allegation , as there i s inthe assertion s abo ut tattooing , wearing Skin s , l i v ing inwattled hu ts , and stain ing the body with woad , which

6 Discipl ina in Bri tannia reperta atque in Galliam trans lata esse

existimatur, &c.—B . G. l ib . 6 .

7 “ Ali i imman i m agni tudine s imulacra habent quorum co ntextsv im inibus m embra vivis hom inibus com plent, qui bus succensis,circum venti fiamma exanimantur hom ines .

”

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

286 AB ITHEL .

con templated in pu rsuance o f the pro v i sion made for tha tun i on by an Act of Parl iamen t passed in the 6 th and 7th

years o f William IV . I t was in tended to make theNorthWel sh episcopate terri torial ly similar to that of England ,and to transfer the revenues of the suppressed bisho pricto the new see of Manchester .

I t i s diflicult to understand the cogency of the argumen ts which led to the passing o f thi s bil l , and by whichi t has been defended . Founded on certain very unrea

sonable and mistaken views of expediency ; on ,as has

been wel l observed by an eminent wri ter , the Duke ofVVellington

’

S d i v in i ty , and Lord Stan ley ’s ari thmetic ;and disregard ing en ti rely all that i s pecul iar in the history and posi tion of the Church in Wales ; the enactmentin question was wel l calculated to en feeble almost toparalysis the working energies of that Church , by leavingwith one Spiri tual superintenden t a popu lation twice as

grea t as at the time when two were thought necessary ;to strengthen the hands of Dissen t , and open an easydoor fo r Roman Cathol i c propagandism to a l ienate stil lfu rther from the established rel igion , a people a l readyd i verse 1n language and d i v ided 1 11 belief ; and b v d irectSpoliati on and inj u stice to inj u re the clergy m thei r reasonable prospects of ad vancemen t, and to in terfere withthose public wo rks o f Chri stian usefulness , which adequateepiscopal effo rts , and adequate episcopal revenues , a l onecan accompli sh or maintain .

These and other con siderations were embod ied in a

memorial to the Archbishop of Can terbury , signed bythe archdeacon s , ru ra l dean s , and paro chial clergy in the

diocese of St . Asaph , who , on thi s o ccasion , acted wi thlaudable unan imi ty and vigou r in defence of thei r an cien tb i sho prics .Ab Ithel, at Nerqui s , bore a very active part in oppo

si tiou to the proposed un ion , and as the city of Manchesterwas much interested in the question ,

he wen t thi ther toinduce the clergy and others to petition Parl iamen t aga insti t . His effo rts were very successful , and the resul t i s sa idto have had con s ide rable in fluence upo n the M ini stry , and

AB ITHEL. 287

to have con tribu ted to effect the ul timate repeal Of theAct O f Un i on .

It was at this crisi s— and we recal l i t wi th sincerepleasure— that another young champion of the nationalcause, as thoroughly Welsh in blood , talents , and patriotism , whose name has of late become famous in connexionwith wri tings supposed to im pugn the doctrine and

au thori ty of the Establ i shed Church , did good service tothat Church by devoting to the defence of her episcopate,hi s learn ing , even then considerable , and the varied pathosand brill ian cy o f his l ighter Muse . Let those rememberth i s who j udge of motive ,

Una tantum parte aud ita,

Saepe e t nul la.

Ab Ithel , during his v isi t to Manchester , becameacqua in ted with the Rev . H . Longu e v i lle Jones , now one

of Her Maj esty ’ s Inspectors O f Schools , a zealous and

able an tiquary , and an accompli shed scho lar . The ideahad frequen tly occurred to Ab Ithel , of establishing somegood and permanen t medium of intercommun ica tion forCel tic litera ti and archaeologists at home and abroad , asalso , some repository for the abundant resul ts of modernresearch in the Principal i ty , which should resemble thosepubl ished by the kindred Engl i sh societies , and rank wi ththe celebrated Cambrian R egis ter and Cambro -B riton ,though wi th , perhaps , a less in fusion of literary matter .Finding in M r . Jones congen ia l views and abi li ties ,

he proposed to him the plan,and the resu l t was the

Cambrian Archaeologica l Association , and i ts organ , the

Archceo logia Cambrensis . He undertook , wi th M r . Jones ,the j oin t edi to rshi p of th is magazine , which has won an

honourable place in European archa i c l i teratu re ; and al

though , through ci rcumstances in due course to be noticed ,he seceded from the Associati on after several years

’ connection with i t , he i s en ti tled to the highest prai se for hispart— the chief part— in the in i tia tion and conduct ofwha t has proved so conspicuously usefu l to the cause towhich i t i s dev oted .

Some of his articles in the Archwologia have been

288 AB ITH EL.

reprin ted in a separate form,as , The H is tory of Va lle

Crucis A bbey , D enbighshire : Glossa ry of Terms used f orArticles of B ritish D ress and Armour : D ruidic S tones :

and The S tone of S t. Cadf an a t Towyn .

Va l uable as are the researches of Ab Ithel on subjectsl ike these , i t must be borne in mind that he never wasable to devote much time to the acti ve prosecut ion O f suchstud ies in thefield , and therefore never attained an extensive knowledge of what m ay be termed comparativearchaeology , which is the on ly sure basis for accuratein vestigation .

‘ The lei su re that i s su fficien t for deepli terary research , i s by no means su fficien t for more thansuperficial investigation ou t of doors ; and very few o f

thoseWelshmen , whose habi ts and education qual ify themfor the work , have the other essen tial qua l ification ofopportun i ty and independen t posi tion . I t i s the pro v inceof the professed archaeologist to travel from d istrict tod i strict , and from coun try to country , u sing his own eyesand hands in col lecting facts . It is hi s pro v ince to acqu ireall the accessory info rmation which language and li teratu re can affo rd , and to make use O f what has been wri tteno r observed by his fel l ow - labourers in this imm en sedoma in . In England alone can there be fo und archaeo

logists with such opportun i ties and such powers . Butwhat has English archaeo logy do ne for Wales ? Whyhas so li ttle real information been gleaned of Ce l ti cantiqui ties , so l i ttle especial ly of those of Cymru ? And

why is that l i ttle so invariably coupled with a sort o fprotest against i ts va lidi ty , and neutra l i zed by a kind ofsys tematic sceptici smAS the subject i s one intimately connected wi th the

whole career of Ab Ithel, and which may be oftenreferred to in the course of this memoir , we propose todevote a few pages to the presen t aspect of Engl ish

Yet the explora tion o f the Cam ps on the Clwydian H il ls, wh ichb e jo intly underto ok w i th Mr. W . Wynne Ffou l kes , (see Arch . Camb .

v o l. i . New Series,

and his m iscel laneous labours among the

Merio nethshire earthworks , sufficien tly show his abi l i ties in thisdirection .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

290 AB ITHEL.

Where i t is m entioned i t i s with d isparagement , or withsome curious ignorance or awkwardness , as at page 79 ,

where he says that cromlechs are scattered over Walesand in the Isle of Anglesey .

” Indeed , Mr . Wright wou ldseem to be to Cambria what Niebuhr i s to Rome — o f

course we mean on ly as to spiri t and in ten tion , by no

means as to abil i ty and success . Under his hands Ancien tBrita in seems to mel t away . Her rema in s from hill andcave and ri ver , are resol ved , for the most part , intoSaxon or Roman remains . Her war-chiefs are stri ppedof their dign i ty and thei r fame ; her Dru ids ann ih ilated ,and no trace left ; her bards and annal i sts red uced toshadows— every manuscript being a forgery , and everylegend a lie . Even her speech

,as i t su rv i ves in topo

graphy , i s on ly an echo of Rome . We must no t cumber our pages with examples , yet as specimen s of whatantiquaries of thi s strain can u tter , take the following .

One of the most consisten t and wel l -founded tradi tion sperhaps , i s that related by Bede , of Cowey Stakes as

being the crossing -

placeQ on the Thames , where Caesar

found these obstacles opposed to hi s progress . Yet M r .Wright cannot let this pass wi thou t insinuating that thestakes were a Roman work of a later period , connectedin some way with the navigat ion or fishery of the rive r ,which we cannot now exp lain .

”

Again , all the Si tes suggested as the final battle -groundof Caractacus are hel d to be equal ly improbable , thoughno better i s propo sed . The Si lurian hero 4 i s describedon ly as

“the defeated so n of Cuno beline , and Queen

Boadicea as“the miserable woman , subj ect a t p leasure

to the lash of her Roman masters .” 5 We are told that

the coin s bearing BODVOC, which our numismatists haveascribed to her too hasti ly , m ay have been i ssued by

9 Be]. Gal. l ib v . Ripa autem erat acutis sudibus praefixis mun i ta ;ejusdemque generis sub aqua defixae sudes flum ine tegebantur.

”

3 The Cel t , the Roman, and the Saxon, p . 14 ; see the w ho le o f thepassage.

4 Idem . p . 24.5 Idem . p . 33.

AB ITHEL. 291

some one of the Bri tish chiefs , whose existence has not

been recorded by his tory .

6

I t i s suggested that “the original Cel ti c language of

Bri ta in i s represen ted rather by the modern Iri sh than bythe Welsh .

” 7 We should much like to see Mr . Wright

attempt to prove thi s proposi tion . Further , he tel ls usthat “ the word crom lech is sa id to be Cel tic and again ,

“ some of ou r Cel ti c an tiquaries , no t sati sfied with the

name of cromlech, had named them kistvaens , or as theyinterp ret it, stone- chests .” 8 He in si sts that all thesecromlechs are graves , and that nearly all the stone circlesare , or have been , connected with graves . He i s mostrel u ctan t to admi t the existence of any dru id i c monum en t , though he is forced to recogn ise the gigan ti cremain s of Avebury and Stonehenge as temples forsome kind of worshi p . We are at a loss to imaginewhat el se could be said of these monumen ts , or of thoseat Carnac in Bretagne , and Clava in Scotland .

In e tymology , he informs u s that caer i s a mere corru ption o f ca strum ; that Caer Marddyn (Caer Merddin ,

(Merl in) i s more correct), Caer Seiont , Caerwen t , Bangor,&c. , are no t original Bri ti sh e tymon s , bu t derived fromthe Latin appel lati ons . We learn that Stonehenge wascal led the Gian t ’ s Dance from Chorea Gigan tum . The

truth i s that the original words mean The Gigantic Circleor temple (Cbr Gawr, cawr).g He gives correctly the

origin of Celt, as applied by Hearne , from Celtis , to bronzeChisel s supposed to be Roman , bu t he tel ls u s tha t sabsequen t wri ters ascribing these instrumen ts to the Bri ton shave retained the n ame , forgetting i ts origin ,

and haveapplied i t indiscriminately , no t on ly to other implemen ts

6 P . 33 .— See the w ho le o f the passage, where i t is assumed tha t

Bo adi cea coul d no t have possessed a m int. No thing in the origina lnarra tive (Taci tus Vit. Agric. cap . w hich is to ld w i th theauthor’s sen ten tious brevi ty

,warrants the assum ptio n .

7 P . 43 .8 P . 51 .

9 I t is cal led by Cuhelyn , a po et o f the s i xth century, Mawr Co rcyvoeth,

”The great tem ple o f the dom in ion .

” —Myv . Arch . i i . p.1 64.

292 AB ITHEL .

of bronze , b ut even to the analogou s in struments of stone .

I t i s no t good as a techn i ca l term ,because i t i s mis taken

too general ] as imply ing tha t things to which i t i sapplied are Cbltic, and i t would , therefo re , be better to layi t aside .

” 1

Now i t happens tha t there i s a famil ia r Welsh wordcellt, mean ing a fl in t primari ly , and deri ved from a common root wi th celtis in an o lder tongue ; and i t i s surelyjustas reasonable to co nclude that these im plemen ts , whetherin stone , bronze , o r i ron , are the Bri ti sh Celltau , a s thatthey are the Roman Celtes . The curious sta temen ts as tothe preserva tio n of Roman names of town s in the Welshmodern appel lations occur in Chapter xi i i . , Ed . 1 86 1 ,On theWelsh m a chapter the exact d ri ft of which we are

unable to di sco v er, and which co n ta ins in i ts fo ur pagessome of the mo st singular specimen s o f inverted e tymo logyand petulan t mis -statemen ts . Wha t i s very sign ifican t ,too , th rougho ut M r . Wright

’

s wo rk , i s that , whi le frequen treferences are made to autho rs who have congen ia l an ti

pathies (tho se to M r . Ro ach Smith being on a lmost e verypage), and to the two Engl ish Archwo logia ,

hardly one

reference i s gi ven , except d is paragm gly , to a Cel ti c anti

quary ; and the Archwo logia Cambrensis , and Cambrian

Journa l, magazines in which all the principa l d isco veriesof the last fifteen years are reco rded , and a mass o f informatio n co l lected re lating to what i s confessedly the

grea test sto reho use O f Cel t i c an tiqui t ies in Brita in , are

never o nce men tioned , though Bo rlase’s An tiquities of

Cornwa ll, and Lyso n’s M agna B ritannia , are n o t fo rgot

ten . It i s wo nderful ho w any m an o f experience and

good sense can permit h imsel f to Speak ex ca thedra , and

above all , in inj urio us terms , o f perso n s , princi ples, andevents , o f which he i s so l i ttle qual ified to j udge , ei therby temper or by learn ing . We hold tha t the investigatorof the antiqui ties o f any people Should po ssess , not on ly

l Page 72 .— Many deriva tions have been proposed for the peo ple

Celtw ; by far the m os t pro bable one is from Ceiltia id , dwel lers inwoods

,w hich w ould wel l apply to their condi tion in rem o te ages .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

AB ITHEL.

in the key i tself they have discovered beauty , strength ,and value , where deformi ty and worthlessness had beenim puted . We would poin t to the l i ttle work of M r .William Barnes , which we have before men tioned , as an

excellen t example of what m ay be done by the knowledgeof language . The au thor says , in hi s preface of si x l ines ,

“ If I have cast any new l ight on the subj ects underhand , i t has been by a careful use of my l ittle knowledgeof the Bri tish language , which , I bel ieve , an tiquaries havetoo Often neglected .

”

To study tribes w i thout their Speech ,IS to gro pe fo r w ha t our Sight Sho ul d teach .

In the pages of Tu rner, Pictet , Villem arqué, Nash ,Borrow , and many others , the same resul ts are e v iden t ;and w e see also that no t on ly i s the Cymraeg , as i t were ,a good telescope to make clearer and m o re in tel l igible tous , some of the remote an tiqu i ties of Western Europe ,bu t al so as it were , a good microscope to gi ve us a new

insight into the sterl ing li terature and l i v ing speech of thedalWe cha llenge the most abusi ve Saturday Rev iewer , or

the acutest article -writer of the Times , to explain , withou t re ference to Cel ti c e tymology , certa in Shakspearianphrases , certa in household words and common streetsayings ; and we cha l lenge Dr . Gi les , M r . Wright , M r .John Evans , and a ll who ha ve compiled adversaria on

this subject, to show that there i s n o t internal ly and

external ly , su fficien t ev idence of the genuineness of theold Triads and the old Law s o f Wa les , to j usti fy ou racceptance of the i llustra tion s they O ffer of the ancien thi sto ry , m anners , coinage and religion o f ou r land . Theym ay be assured that all the sarcasm and rid icu le whichhas been heaped since the t ime of Ritson upon tho sewri ters who hav e ad vocated wha t is called the We lshpoin t of v iew , is of l i ttle ava i l to overthrow it . The

greatest respect is due to the authors , whether Engl i sh orWe lsh , who , having furn i shed themselves with the neededweapon s

,meet the defenders of Cymru upo n the i r own

ground , and refute them if they can ; but 1 1 0 respect

AB ITHEL. 295

is due to those with whom a sneer i s the princi pal argumen t , and the Roman historians the on ly po ssi ble cou rtof appeal . It m ay, indeed , be wel l said , that i f themotto Of a too credulous M idd le Age was Omne ignotum

p ro magnifico est, the motto for an Age verging on the

other extreme i s rather Omne igno tum p ro FALSO est, a

proposition at least equal ly unsafe .

Q

We have thought the fo rego ing remarks pertinen t to ou r

9 The wri ter wandering once on the hi l ls above Conway, met a geo lo

g is t, and fel l into conversatio n w i th him on the subject o f early Welshl i tera ture . O ffering a few w ords in favour o f Aneurin and Llywarch

Hen,he was met by the no t uncommo n remark , You can ’ t Show me a

Welsh manuscri pt o l der than the tw elfth century . The wri ter arguedthat i t was unreasonable to conclude that a poem coul d be no o lderthan the date o f its o ldes t codex , but he argued in vain, fo r the

geo logis t objected to the reception o f a large portion o f the Scri ptureson much the sam e grounds . O n ano ther o ccasion , in travel l ing throughAnglesey w i th an excel lent class ica l scho l ar, som e cattle and pigeo nsin a farm -yard a ttracted atten tion ; and Class icus having asoertained that a bul l is tarm in Welsh , and a pigeon co lomen , s toutlyco ntended that these an ima ls must have been introduced by the

Romans . H appi ly fo r the honour o f Cymri c prim i tives , at a turn in theroad

,an hones t Venedo tian w as seen keeping trwst w i th his ca riad ,

and at a co ttage hard by , two elderly ladies were,to judge by

w o rds and ges tures , having a vigo ro us emeryl. Now,as Class icus

cou ld no t deny tha t these phases o f humani ty , though expressed a lsoby cara and querela , were o lder than im peria l Rome , the writer wasat las t able to co nvince him tha t the La tin and the We lsh words hadin each case a com mo n origin in anterior tongues . H e fears

,how

ever, tha t had his travel l ing compan io n been the author o f The Celt,the R oman

,a nd the Saxon , he cou l d never have convinced him tha t

in tha t beautiful ly com pendious nam e, Caer-yn -ar-von, the caer had

no m ore to do deriva tively w i th castrum than the yn w i th in , or the

ar w i th sup er . I t is even doubtful w he ther Mr. Wright would haveadm i tted that M ona cam e from M on (von) ; no t Von from Mona .

Caernarvon , then , m eans the f ort in the terr itory over aga inst

Anglesey . But Mr. Wright bel ieves tha t the Rom an Segontium is

represen ted in Seiont— the river derived from the town ! I t is by no

m eans pretended that , a l though there be few nam es o f places, thereare no t o ther Welsh w ords immedia te ly referable to the

‘

Latin . Thereare m any such in the copious Cymri c vo cabu lary and chiefly wherean indigenous w ord expresses the same m ean ing . This

,however

,is a

subject fo r scho larly discrim inatio n,and i t m ust never be forgo tten

tha t the Latin and the Welsh are, to a cons iderable exten t, cognatetongues .

296 AB ITH EL.

subj ect , but it wo uld lead us to o far to speculate much on

the causes which ha ve created so bitter and in ten se a

feel ing of d isl ike fo r We lsh archaelogy and Wel sh scholarship , in the minds o f some eminen t Engl i sh wri ters .\Ve do n o t now speak of po l itica l prejudices , or pol i t icalnecessi ties ; of the nati ona l question , as between Englandand Wales , bu t of the absence o f co rd ial i ty , or rather theopenly ho sti le Spi ri t which has marked , and which sti l lm arks , the Anglo -Saxon l i terary treatmen t of nea rly all

Cambrian themes . Doubtless , som eth ing is due to thefact , tha t i t is Anglo -Saxon , and tha t i t is Cambrian ; fora wel l known philo sophic truth teaches how d i fficul ti s i t to eliminate from the mind , that o ld indigenou ssen timen t o f ethn i cal ho stil i ty which is as su rely transm issi ble as are national custom s or family featu res ; and ,

despite the influence of socia l in tercourse and poli ti ca lfusion , there yet remain s enough of this sen timen t toco lour deeply the opin ions o f wri ters on both sides .3

But such a cau se of difference i s d isappea ring wi th gradualaccelera tio n , and at the presen t day o the r influences mustbe found if we wo uld en ti rely acco un t fo r the an imo si tywhich misguides the pen s of English authors in the i rtreati ses on Wa les— an an imosi ty indeed whol ly o ne

sided , and pecul iar to themsel ves . The chief causes wetake to be these two . Fi rst , the impruden t conduct o f

some Welsh w ri ters in treating o f the i r nationa l histo ryand an tiqui ties from the inspi ratio n of affectio n ratherthan j udgmen t ; in accepting

,withou t due d iscrim inatio n ,

a heterogeneo us mixtu re o f facts and fancies ; and in dogm atising o n archai c d ifli culties , heedless of that ca lm and

j ust cri tica l spi ri t which , withou t rej ecting earnestness andzeal , su ffers no ingenui ty to pervert reaso n ,

and n o pred ilection to override evidence .

Unhappi l y ,Wa les has , among even her few d istin

3 There are two authors, how ever, Ri tson and P inkerton, whosehatred o f the Cel tic race am ounts to monom ania . We are incl ined topity and pardon the ludicrous aberra tions o f the firs t ; but the merescurri l i ty o f the a l lusions in the I nquiry into the H istory of Scotland ,to the Cel ts , as compared w i th the Go ths, is benea th serious no tice.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

298 AB ITHEL.

d ialects , and p rincip a lly the Cymric, now the chief represen tative of the family ”

1 “ Why do they not hel p , by supporting the Wel sh Manuscri pt Society , to remove the

vei l of obscurity , and to d issipate the cloud of errorunder which , as they assert , the subj ect lies ? Why dothey not investigate for themsel ves , and hel p to discover,the many memorial s of our Bri tish forefathers , whethertradi tionary records or structura l remains , which exist, orare suspected to exi st ; and thus develops and extend theknowledge of the early history of mankind in genera l ?Su rely th is is no unworthy aim for ou r most accom

plished scholars ! There have been few more aecom

plished scholars , or men of larger experience, than he whohas told us

.

“ Nul l i qu idem mihi sati s eruditi v identurquibus nostra ignota sunt .” 5

When th is happy end shal l have been atta ined , we shal lperhaps have no more extreme theories on ei ther si de , bu tbe equal ly freed

'

from Trojan dynast ies and Dru id icalexal tations , and from the ethnology of Pinkerton , and

the an tiquarian i sm of Wright ; and then , perhaps , thewoad -s ta ined Bri ton m ay van i sh from our school -books ,and the unlettered barbarian be n o more heard of in ou rcollegehal ls .In 1849 Ab Ithel was preferred to the rectory of

Llanymowddwy, in Merioneth , a name with which hisown was henceforth to be inseparably connected .

There i s an epoch , or ra ther a period , in every man ’sl ife , when prevai l ing habi ts have been formed , the bias offortune determined , and the men tal , l ike the bodi lyfeatures , become fixed and characteristic . I t i s mostgeneral ly the peri od of middle age . The summi t of

4 But even if the language o f the Cymry w ere less ancient,o r its

s tores less valuable, yet so long as i t is the l i ving language o f ha l f am i l l ion o f our fel low-Christians and fel low-subjects, i t m us t rich lydeserve

,and abundantly repay , w hatever labour or encouragement

m ay be bes towed on its cul tivation .— B ishop H aber .

The Welsh may now be justly termed the primary and m os tim portan t Cel ti c dia lect, and its cul tivation is highly des irable .

”

B ea le P aste.

5 Cicero , De Legibus .

AB ITHEL . 299

existence has been atta ined , and between the even tfulascen t and .the too faci le descen t l ies a level space , wherethe ma ture footsteps m ay hasten to the practi cal goal towhich choice or chance attracts them , or the mature eyebe calmly tu rned toward the over-bending stars . Alasfor that being who , having passed through the flowers ofthe base , and the mosses of the side of l i fe ’s h i ll , findsonly the ba re cold gran i te on i ts crest ; and quail s beneaththe menacing thunder and the smi ting hai l , or gazes sad lyon the gathering mists that shroud hi s forward pathBu t happy is he who can wal k there eminen t i n the

s ight of hi s fel lows , with the sun of prosperi ty on hishead , and yet be at once regardfu l and fearless of thosefamiliar woesAb Ithel ’s career during this period was not strongly

marked by e i ther state . He had to bear neglect , d isappointmen t , misapprehension , and i l l heal th ; bu t he hadhis own pecul iar enj oyments , and perhaps attained as

much happines s and as much su ccess as fa l l to an averagehuman lot .He was in his thi rty -n inth year when he went to

Llanymowddwy . Two daughters and a son , handsomeand heal thy child ren ,

then between eight and twel veyears of age , had blessed h i s marriage . His fortuneswere apparen tly no t backward , his repu tation was growing , and his hopes were high of achieving an honourableand useful place among the clergy of Wales , and the

au thors of Britain . We shal l see how far these hopeswere rea li sed , and how far thwarted . His l i fe at Llanym owddwy i s , at least , that essen tial l ife by which he i smost wide ly and most intima tely known . There hisbest works were concei ved and wri tten ; there he communicated with a ci rcle of friends as in tel lectual and

as cordial as any ever formed ; and there, i t cannot b edoubted , l ocal influence s largely ass isted to develops and

to concen trate his character . Wha t fi tter dwel l ing indeedfor a m an of letters , whose sympathies and studies arechiefly wi th an tiqu i ty , could there be than unde r theshadow of the unchangin g mountain s , surro unded by

300 AB ITHEL.

the simplest modes of existence , and by the most solemnman i festa ti ons of Natu re ! Those who knew him heredu ring a residence of th irteen years , more than once interrupted , but always eagerly resumed , wil l wel l rememberthe curiou s harmony which subsisted between the placeand the m an .

Few even of ou r hardiest pedestrian travel lers are su fciently acqua in ted wi th thi s corner of Merioneth . The

Gen i us of guide-books has fluttered o ver Gwynedd on

very weak pin i on s indeed , feel ing most at ease when nearthe l ine of the Chester and Holyhead Ra i lway , or thegrea t Holyhead Road , where he could ge t a timelyli ft , and withou t fa tigue describe glibly the beau ties ofBangor , or the amen i ties of Llangol len . The egregiousswarm of “ tou ri sts whom “ cheap excu rsion s ” and

summer skies d raw annual ly to wild Wales , and whod o the coun try , to i ts detrimen t w i th clo sed eyes , yetto i ts advantage with open purses , are n o t exactly an

thorities as to the Mowddwy distri ct , though many ofthem have been hospi tably en tertained at the table of i tsRecto r, while on the way weari ly sighing fo r the hotel atMal lwyd , Dolgel ly , or Bala . And the flippant bookm akers of the M i ss Loui sa Stuart Co stel lo class ,6 the

feeders of the guide - books , who li sp ou t a calumnyagain st the music , o r a protest aga inst the language , andwithou t the head to perce i ve , or the heart to appreciate ,

anything a l i ttle beneath the su rface , complacen tly rol lth rough the turnpikes , thinking they do enough in colleeting material s for a few pretty pictu res and anecdotes ,need no t be con sul ted for any detai ls of the val ley ofsp reading wa ters . But Pennan t among the old writers ,and Cli ffe among the new , are wel l worthy of credi t ,especial ly Cl iffe , whose B ooh of N orth Wa les had the

advan tage of being revised by Ab Ithel .The reader , however , would do best to j udge for h im

sel f of thi s most remarkable l i ttle nan t and he will no tthen accuse u s of any a ttempt at “ fine wri ting ,

” i f we

6 Fal ls,Lakes, and Mountains o f North Wa les .

— Longm ans, 1 845 ;

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

AB ITHEL.

down , the 'brawling Twrch8 flows from i ts rocky fountain

under Llechwedd Ddu , leaping , burrowing , and dashing,on i ts way to Llyn Tegid . To the right hand , open ingin to thi s val ley i s Cwm Groes , one of the desolate vest ibu les of the mountain shrine . Bisecting i t i s a si lverthreaded torrent which struggles in to the Twrch . Abovei t , the twin heads of Aran , massi ve and majestic , piercethe clouds . If, as we would fain bel ieve , the Twrch i s theDee , in , as i t were , a state of pre -existence ,9 then the

springs o f the holy ri ver are at our feet , and the gloriou sverse of Spen ser and of Drayton , mixed wi th the Arthurian legends , fi res ou r imagination .

We tu rn awhile , and Aren ig i s before us , grandly fi l l ingthe sky - l ine to the north -west . Descending the Bwlch ona clear au tumn morn ing , we have seen , across the whitegl i tter of the lake , thi s lofty hi l l struck by the early sunwi th such a roseate blaze that i t resembled a floa tinggolden cloud ever and anon streaked with opal ine bars ,and wearing an aspect so unearthly in i ts beauty , yet sov ividly defined , as to suggest one of the fabled Islands ofthe Blest . Soon the track grows rude and tortuous , and

8 B urrorver.

9 H ow ever, the antelacustrineDee has been a l leged to be the s tream ,

cal led indeed Dwv rdwy in the Ordnance map , ris ing under Penmaen(w here is a Carn), near the e ighth m i lestone from Ba la , on the DO1

ge l ly Ro ad . This s tream is the Avon y Llan mentioned by Pennan t,

and rece ives,no t far from Llanuw ch l lyn , the Avon Lliw w hi ch has its

sources in the h i l l-was te between Aren ig and Cwm Pryso r. Thesetwo s tream s have been sai d to form the Dee . But i t m us t be rem em

bered that at a po int near o ld Caer Gai,the w aters o f the Twrch re

ceive, or are recei ved by,tho se o f the Lliw and Llan, and the uni ted

three pass in to Ba la Lake. Which is the parent stream i t is difficul tto say. Pennan t somewha t confuses the questio n, and B lack placesthe head-w aters o f the Dee at the foo t o f the Berwyns , th inkingperhaps, o f the s tream tha t fa l ls into the lake at L langower, but w hichcan have no better claim than the Llavar on the o ppos i te s ide . Sciencemay sm i le at the ta le o f a Welsh Arethusa

, (w ha t coul d be betterfi tted than the Twrch for such an explo i t ?) but it may be sub stan

tially true, if w e cons ider L lyn Togi d as an expans ion o f the triado f s tream s w e have been describing. We do no t know w ha t Catherallsays on the subject. H e is reputed to be “ very learned on the sourceso f rivers.” We w ri te from persona l o bservatio ns .

AB ITHEL. 303

winds a long the shou lder of the hi ll beneath impendingcrags , in to the Pass of the Cross . The val ley seems tore trea t and deepen as we go , til l a t last i t terminatesin a true amphi theatre of the wi lds . There , one sol i taryfarm -house cal led Blaen y Cwm from i ts posi tion , givesa human in terest to the spot , and maybe , the fain t cry ofa sheep , or the quick bark of a dog , breaks the ghostlysilence with a pecu l iar charm . We have passed over thesehi l l s in mid -winter when the cwm was locked in frost andflecked with snow , and when the moon , labouring undergrea t cloud -mas ses , broke o ut fitfully upon the ancien tregion , fl inging al ternately broad shadows and piercingshafts of l ight . Arri ved at the summit of the Bwlch ,we find , instead of the old cross whi ch gave a name tothe Pass , a cam placed by the Ordnance surveyors on theexact confines of Mon tgomery and Me rioneth . Witho utentering the former coun ty , we proceed a long the swampyleve l whence the peaty substi tu te fo r coal , cal led mawn , is

procured , and tu rning sudden ly , descend in to a completelyd i fferen t d i strict , that o f Mowddwy . N ow the moun ta inside i s ou our righ t hand , and on ou r left a deep ra v inewhich incloses the tiny ri ver Rhiwlach , w i th the muralramparts of Moel y Gordd towering over i t .As the rough track leads u s down between thes e and

the green ridges o f Yr Eryr, into recesses more and moresecl uded and o ver - shadowed , a feel ing of o ppression and

sadness steal s over the mind , and we doubt for a momen twhether the d istrict we are approaching be l ike the happyval ley of Rasselas , or rather l ike that brooded over by thedread lethiferous wings .

A t the bottom,however , gloomy thoughts take fl igh t .

The rej oicing l i ttle Rhiwlach 18 con ten t to blend i ts existence with that of i ts in fan t playfel l ow

.

Dyvi, who , as i fconscious of the more brill ian t destiny l n store for i t , oftraversing pastora l plain s , and bearing ocean - spann ingships , comes dancing from the l onely tarn hid in the

heart of Aran Mowddwy , down Llaithnan t, l the broad

The mo ist ravine,i f the Ordnance m ap is correct ; bu t i f L laeth

304 AB 1m EL.

cwm open ing on the right hand at the foot of Bwlch yGroes . Tu rn ing a lso to the left , we fo l low Dyvi in to theva l ley of Llanym owddw y ,

2at thi s spot fitly cal led P en

nan t, Va lehead , and becom e acqua in ted with an almostunique combination o f scen i c sublimi ties . Fron ting us ,or a l i ttle to the right , i s Moel Ffridd , a hil l now u tterlyunwooded , o f the boldest outl ine , presen ting o n th is s idea wedge - like or pyramidal section qui te as picturesque ,though hardly so grand , as Trivaen in Nan t Ffrancon .

To the left, the sti l l descending ro ad developes a loftybarrier of hi l ls rising with eve ry variety of slope and

contou r , and broken in the n ear distance by two cwms

penetrating them at an angle , as savage and roman t ic asany we have seen . These are respecti vely Cwm Cerddyn ,

and Cwm Llygaed . Each is traversed by a torren t , andinclosed by dark d iscoloured precipices . Between themis Moel Vryn , a round picturesque hill , outj utting l ike a

promon tory , easy of access , and afford ing a curious Viewof the val ley , and of the distan t moun ta ins to the northand west .The val ley is here , and a t Llanym owddwy i tself, con

tracted to very narrow limits , being a lmo st a mere gorgemarking the descen t of the Dovey . I t expands verygradual ly with the ri ver , and m ay be said to be terminatedby the fine bluff hi l l Moel Dinas , beneath which the

ancien t capita l ci ty , Dinas Mawddwy , cherishes in i ts streetof hovels , i ts mayor , corporation , and all pri vi legesappertain ing ; and the Dovey which has flowed past allthe grandeur and all the decay , flows on as e ver, widen ingand deepen ing , in the open va l ley to Machynl leth .

Llanymowddwy church , a very smal l , and u tterly plainbu i ld ing , and the rectory adjacen t , a low rustic cottage ,stand at abou t a mile from the foot o f Bwlch y Groes .The l i ving , when Ab Ithel was preferred to i t , was in the

diocese of St . Asaph , bu t i t had been before he left i t ,

nan t be the righ t orthography, as loca l legends indica te, the mean ingw ould be the milky brook.

9 Accurately Llanymawddwy— the sacred inclosure (or church) o fdiffused waters .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

306 AB ITHEL.

upon Carreg y Vran , run s the divid ing line of thetwo coun ties . To the left hand , the val ley seem s closedby Moel Vryn , where , in autumn , a good example m aybe seen of those beau tiful tin ts in which the hil ls ofMeirion in general excel the hi ll s of A rvon , as the latterexcel the former in crag . To the righ t hand , the grou pof humble tenemen ts a long the road , forming the vil lageof Llanymowddwy , redeems the prospect from u tter loneliness . The population i s smal l , poor , and widely scattered ;speaking on ly Welsh , and l i ving only by agricul ture and

sheep -farming . They are of simple l ife and manners,fond of music and song , warm -hearted , hospitable, superstitious , and devout ; and , in short , exhibi t the typicalWelsh mountain character as i t has been from the daysof Gi ralda s to the days of Pennant, and thence to ourown

,time .

In all respects i s the Mowddwy district worthy ofmore attention than i t has recei ved . To every class i toffers attractions hardly to be m et elsewhere, groupedwithin similar bounds . The studen t m ay find a har

m onious sphere for quiet thought . The man tired of thepleasu re or the business of ci ties , m ay enj oy pure re

laxation and undisturbed repose . The pedestrian m ayd iscover splendid employmen t for hi s legs and l ungs .The lover of field sports m ay harass to hi s heart

’s conten tthe trou t on the river , and the game on the h ills ; and i fhe have strong limbs and steady eyes he m ay fol low the

fox in places which would try the mettle of a Le icestershi re squi re , and shatter the nerves of a pigeon -shootero London .

Nor i s the va l ley less el igible for in tel lectual tastes and

uses . Art may del ight in several picturesque waterfal lsand river-reaches , as wel l as in grand mountain-groupings .Geology and Botany m ay find in the noble section s ofCowarch and Aran , and on the wild summits around Carreg y Big , much to enrich the cabinet, of moss and of rock .

Romance may have ample materials in the fai ries and

ellg llon born of the winds , woods , and waters, who hauntth is region ; in the tales , legends , and e ven rel ics , of

AB ITHEL. 307

sai nts , princes, banditti , and wizards , and , above all, in

the wild and wayward ghosts whom no power ecclesiasti ca l or mechan ica l can lay

? Archaeology may find

suggestions in abundance, of Roman roads , and Cel ticcam s and circles ; with some curiou s m edia val traces .And Poetry may d ream at midn igh t in those secludeddel ls , when nothing i s visible bu t the keen stars bu rningabove the black moun tain -crests , and nothing audible ,save the fa in t song of the r iver flowing over the poli shedstones . Or she m ay take her stand upon Moel Ffridd onan au tumnal morn ing of sunny promise , and watch thesurging column s and wreaths of mist in the val leys, andthe multi tudinous hill s tumbled about in all shapes ofgrandeur and grace over the horizon , with thei r topsi slanded in a milky sea , or thei r du sky backs upheavinglike uncou th monsters of the Plei ocene . Or she m ayl i sten to the rol l ing thunder, and the fierce north windsweeping down from the caves of Aran through the

sh ivering fi rs ; scattering the l ingering berries of the ash ,loosing the secret springs , madden ing the torren ts ,wreathing the cwms with feathery snow , or hurl ing a

deluge of rain upon the fields .O f atmospheric vicissi tudes , indeed , vulgarly cal ledchanges of weather ,

” Mowddwy has had a lways morethan i ts share, even for a hi l ly coun try . However subl imei t m ay be to the mind , i t i s by no mean s comfortable tothe body to b e caught in a sudden storm o n the Welshhi l l s . I t i s a fine thing to b e a portion of the tempest ,b ut i t i s pecul iarly pleasan t to b e so from a snug studywindow , or a balcony wel l shel tered and l ightning -proof.

5 The pres id ing ghos t o f Mowddwy keeps his court at the o ld

m anor-house o f Bryn . The wri ter, w ho has a co ns iderable sympathyfor ghos ts , once passed a w inter’s n ight in the ro om ; but he is no tat l iberty to say m ore. As to fairies, he does no t ins ist tha t theTylwyth Teg s ti l l occupy their ancien t bal l-room in the great cwm of

Aran , though he knows some persons who do . H e is, however, qui tew i l l ing to bel ieve tha t an o ld patrio ti c grey w o lf— the same that d idthe harrow ing fo rTydecho , lurks s ti l l in Cwm Llygaed, and often cas tsa w istful eye o n the s leek Saxons who adm ire the cwm from the roadin the autumn tw i light.

308 AB ”BEL.

E xp erto crede. One of our keenest enj oyments of a

storm night was at tri te overthronged Llangol len ,where

we watched the gloriou s play of the elements from a win

dow of the hotel . And one of the most wretched n ightswe ever passed , was amid the solemn wildness of theCarnedd Llywelyn range , where the day had closed magnificen tly, and the highest poetical stimulan ts abounded .

But it began to rain . A l i ttle while before , we had founda del iciou s spring , and had quafl

’

ed , and quoted wi thfervour,

So licito b ibantAuro superb i : quam juvat nuda manu

Capta sse fontem .

But now we had to turn for safety to a stimu lan t thereverse of poetica l— which , however, ou r Armori cancousins cal l , with a fine accumulative sign ificance gwinardan ,

6and thei r Gall i c neighbours , as emphatical ly eau

de vie.

That'

Mowddwy has been affl icted wi th an excess ofrain from an early date , appears from the adage of thethree things which she wishes to send out of the coun try ,namely , detested people , blue-marking earth , and ra in .

7

This great humidity , and the extreme con tractedness ofthe val ley , which hardly perm its the sun

’s d irect rays inwin ter to penetrate the houses before no o n , are the chiefd i sadvan tages of Llanym owddwy as a place of residence .

For tempo rary seclusion or hol iday resort , there are few

more el igible spots on Wel sh soil .Hi ther then , from Nerqu is , came Ab Ithel , to a sphere

of duty very differen t l n character and local i ty , from thatwhich he had qui tted . If the change was highly favour

5 Gw in-ar-tan , w ine on fire .

7 O Vowddwy ddu ni ddaw , dim a l lanA ellir

’

i rwystraw ,

O nd tri pheth belaeth bylawDgn a tgas, nod glas, A GWLAW .

— Quo ted by P ennant, 1 1 . p . 234.

The nod gla s, an o chre used by the shepherds to mark their sheep , wasformerly

,and perhaps m ay s ti l l be, found in the neighbourhood o f

Dinas .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 10 AB ITHEL .

ized author of the D e E xcidio B ritannica . The etymo

logica l a ffinity of the names , Aneurin and Gi ldas , showsthat the Saxons , from the earl iest period , were famil iarwi th both ; and the old genealogies which number thesons of Caw ab Gerain t, and do not , in thei r vari ouscopies, mention Aneurin and Gi ldas together , would prove ,not the iden ti ty of ou r hero wi th the Gildas Sapien s orBadonicus for whom i t has been claimed , bu t merely thatthe Saxon synonyme had been adopted intermutably withthe British .

That Aneu rin wrote the Gododin , and that it i s a poemof the sixth cen tury , are proposi tion s which rest on as

good evidence both in trin sic and extrinsic , as can be ad

duced for many a more modern author and his work .

The men tion of his own name in the poem , and the

au thori ty of early wri tings in which he i s named or

glanced at, are su fficient proofs of the first .

8 The casei s a much simpler one than with Tal iesin . Several poemsare prin ted in the Mgag/rian ,

which were unquestionablyn o t written by the Pen Bei rdd , and i t has been a work ofsome d ifliculty and n icety to separate the bard ic from the

monkish , the fal se from the true .

9 For example , the

Awdg l Vra ith i s now a ttributed to Jonas Mynyw , and

thi s is a poem we part wi th most regretfully , for i t conta insthat glorious prophecy which one would wish to connectfor ever with Ta l iesin

8 Davyd Benvras, o f the twelfth century, in his ode to Llywelyn

ab Io 1 w erth, invokes powerI ganu m o liant m al Aneurin gyn t,Dydd y can t Ododin .

— Mgv . Arch . i . 308 .

To s ing pra ises l ike Aneurin o f yoreThe day he sang Gododin .

And see the Mgv . Arch . v o l. i . for o ther a l lusions.9 There are many spurious pieces fathered upon this hard, in a

great m any hands 1n North Wa les ; but these are all forged e i therby the m onks , to answer the purpo ses o f the Church of Ro

o

m e, or by

the Bri tish Bards,in the time o f the latter Princes o f Wa les , to

spiri t up their countrym en against the Engl ish w hich anybody versedin the language, may eas i ly find by the s tyle and m atter. — EvanEvans

’

s Sp ecimens , p . 53 . Mr. T . Stephens has done go od servicein his ana lysis .

AB ITHEL . 3 1 1

Eu Ner a vo lantEu hiaith a gadwahtEu tir a go llantOnd gwyllt Wa l ia !

But only two poems are ascribed (or have ever been)to Aneu rin . and of these , the E nglgnion g M isoedd are

doubtfu l , as they are very d ifferen t in character and stylefrom the Gododin . Not the sl ightest doubt has at anytime been cast by critics upon the origin of the Gododini tsel f.That i t i s a work too of the sixth cen tury is su fficiently

clear from the style , the language, the subject , the sen timen ts and the al lu sion s, as wel l as from the manner inwhich i t comes accred ited to u s . Mere orthography i shardly a good cri terion ,

as i t i s apt to be reduced by eachsuccessi ve tran scriber to the prevai l ing standard of histime , or varied accord ing to his own caprice .

1

However, the orthography of the Gododin i s the mostan cien t extant in the British language , un less that d istinction be claimed for the Anna ls of Tigernach , or theP sa lter of Ca shel . The earl iest MS . existing is on vel

l um, and of abou t the year 1200 . This i s of course a

transcript of other older tran scri pts , and the effect ofthese successive copies i s plain in the textua l obscuri tieswhich preva i l , whi le the loss before the thirteen th cen

tury , of perhaps two - th irds of the poem , renders the re

m ainder very unconnected and abrupt .But fragmen t though i t be, i t i s a noble fragment ,

and there i s no more interesting li terary rel i c since theclassical era . I t stands alone , a monument of the heroi cMuse of Bri ta in , at the darkest period of her history ,stemming the oncoming tide of obl iv ion which was soonto quench the voice of song on her l i ps . The name ofChaucer i s an immortal name, and the father of Englishpoetry is in some respects the fa ther of Engl ish civi li zation ; bu t two hund red years before Chaucer, when the

Saxon had yielded to the Norman after one battle , and

1 Witness the reductions o f Chaucer in our time .

3 1 2 AB ITH EL.

the old Teutoni c tongue was breaking up , the Cymrictongue rose to i ts highest developmen t ; and nurtured bya people ’s struggles and aspi rations which years wereneeded to repress, and which cen tu ries have no t yet

extingu ished , thi s tongue became the mighty exponen tof martial prowess , of social affection , and of rel igiou sfervour. Thus has i t ever remained down to the presentday, and the moun taineer of Glamorgan or Merionethcan sti ll enjoy the glowing effusion s of Cynddelw and ofGwalchma i , while Gower and Chaucer are sealed bookseven to Engl ishmen of learn ing and taste . Yet a l thoughthe Augustan age of letters in Wales be more closelyconnected wi th the presen t age, w e turn with deeper iaterest to the old Bards who la i d the foundation o f i t fivehundred years before , and think how from the time thatthe verses of O v id and Vi rgi l ceased to be the del igh t ofthe studen t of Caerlleon , and the so lace of the legio nary0 11 the Northern Wal l , down to the day of the grea tPrinces Alfred and Hywel Dda , no poets save those ofCe l ti c blood broke the savage silence , or rel ieved the

thick glo om fThe historic value of the Gododin i s very considerable .

In the first place, i ts language , which has on ly a smal ld ialectical d ifference from the Venedotian of tha t era ,

pro ves that the O ttodini (Gododini), equal ly wi th theBri tons of Strathclwyd , were of Cymric race . I t alsoshows tha t an in tercourse was constan tly kept u p betweenall the Briton s from Clyde to Humber , and thei r breth renin Wa les . The Gwy r a aeth Gattraeth

” from Cymruas wel l as from Rheged , and Cunedda Wledig in the

fou rth cen tu ry held territory in Wales . I t seems , however, that at the date

'

o f the battle , about 570 , the districts of Gododin ,

'Deivyr, and Bryneich , (forming theDei ran and Bernician province), had made a treacherous

9 Cmdm on,it is true, belon

gs to the seventh cen tury, but he is an

exception proving the rule. or a good accoun t o f him ,and accur

ra te translation o f him , see Mr. Thomas Wrigh t’

s able and va luablew ork , B iograp hia B rita nnica Literar ia

,Anglo -Saxon Period, whet s

that antiquary is on firm ground .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

3 14 AB ITHEL .

from the tumul i of Wales , Derby and Dorset .7 Wi thou tdoubt many more exist in unopened tumuli ,

“ The grassy barrows o f the happier dead .

In stan za 55 , there i s an au thori ty as to the purpose ofthese

And there was rais ing large cairns o ver the hero es o f to i l .

The al l usion in stanza 12 to the putting to dea th ofGelorwydd , the Gem of Baptism ” by the pagan Saxonhost , wi th their taunts of a go ry unction ,

”has an inte

resting sign ificance . Three hundred and si xty chiefta inswearing the gold torque , peri shed at Cattraeth .

O f tho se who hurried fo rth after the excess o f reve l l ing,But three escaped by va lour from the funera l fo sse ,The two w ar dogs o f Aeron , and Cynon the dauntless ,And myse l f, from the sp i l l ing o f b lo od , the reward o f my

cand id song.

”9

The fi rst coming of the Saxon s in to the i sland underthe i r commander wi th the whi te banner, i s referred towi th much feel ing .

My friend in rea l d istress , we shoul d have been by none

d isturbed ,Had no t the white- bannered commander led fo rth his armyWe shoul d no t have been separated in the ha ll from the banquet o f mead ,Had he no t laid waste o ur convenient groves ;

7 Perhaps the mo st in teres ting rel i c o f the kind is the lorica o r

cors let found in the year 1 833 under the m ound ca l led Bryn yrEllyllon , near Mo ld

,and now in the Bri tish Museum . I t is o f

pure go ld, s tudded w i th two or three hundred beautiful am ber beads,

and crossed w i th go ld fi l igree w ork . I t lay on the ches t o f a giganti cskeleton , w hom the loca l circum s tances a lm os t pro ve to have beenBen lli Gawr, lord o f the dis trict in the fifth century, and from whomthe adjacen t moun ta in Mo el Fenlli takes its name . See Williams

’

s

B iog. D ict. , voce Benlli, and Arch . Comb . v ol. iii. p . 98, for an

account o f the discovery. Ab Ithel, however; w ho wro te the latterarticle, do es no t th ink that the remains are those o f Benlli Gawr.

8 “ A charnedawr tra gog t c gwyr trin .

9 Stanza 2 1 .— The m os t frequently quo ted passage o f the poem .

O ne is tem pted to inquire, w hat becam e o f the go ld torques ? and

w hether any ves tiges o f the battle, sepul chra l or m i l i tary , have beenfound a long the l ine o f the Catrail from Ga lashiels to Peel Fel l .

AB ITHEL. 3 15

H e crept into the martia l fie ld, he crept into our fam i l ies .

The Gododin relates how that, after the fight in the fo sse,When we had no dwe l l ings, none were mo re destitute.

” 1

Certa in names and inciden ts i n the Gododin occu r al soin the works of Tal iesin and Llywarch Hén . The th reebards were firm friends . Tal iesin says of Aneu rin insome of hi s most unquestionably genuine l ines

A nu eu enu Aneuryn guautryd Auenyd

A m innen Dalyesin o lann l lyn geirionnydd .

” Z

And one is named Aneurin, the genius o f the flowing song,And myse l f, Ta l iesin, from the border o f Lake Geirionydd .

Aneurin writes of Tal iesin as from the subterraneanprison

,from which Llywarch

’

s son Ceneu del ivered him :

I am no t headstrong and petulant,I w i l l no t avenge myse l f on him who drives me on ,I wi l l no t laugh in deris ionThis particle sha ll go under foo t.My l imb s are racked,And I am loadedIn the sub terraneous house ;An iron chainPasses o ver my two knees ;Yet o f the mead and o f the horn

,

And o f the host o f Cattraeth,I Aneurin w i l l s ingWhat is known to Ta l iesin ,Who communicates to m e his though ts ,O r a strain o f Gododin

Before the dawn o f the b right day.

” 3

1 Stanza 22 .

9 Myv . Arch . v ol . i. (Anrec

3 Stanza 45 .— The passage, remarkable in itself, is a good exam ple

of the lyric rhythm o f the Gododin :

Nyt wyf vynawc bl inNy dialaf vy ordinNy chwardaf y chwerthinA dan droet ron inYs tynnawc vyg glinA bundat yEn ty deyeryn

Cadwyn heyernyn

Am ben vyn deul inO ved o vuelin

O gatraeth worin

3 16‘

AB ITHEL.

Aneurin says of Llywarch Hen ,

Affectionate ly have I deplored,

Dearly have I lo ved ,The illus tri ous dweller of the wood ,And the men o f Argoed .

” 4

The Triads also abundan tly verify many names and

al lu sions in the Gododin , not simply repeating the sameexpression , though tha t would be a proof of an tiqu i ty ,bu t under fresh aspects and with new detai l s . The armyof Mynyddawg , of Eiddin , the leader , i s con spicuou slym en tioned as one of the “ Tei r gosgo rdd addwyn YnysPryda in .

"The three noble armies of the Isle of

Bri tain .

” 5 The use of cavalry in battle, of glass d rinkingvessel s , the existence of music , agri cultu re , field sports ,and luxury in dress and ornamen ts , are points d i stinctlymentioned . Ab Ithel tran slates stan za 67 thusIt is incum bent to s ing o f the gay and i l lustrious tribes,That went upon the message o f Mynyddawg, sovereign o f

the peo ple ,And the daughter o f Eudav the Ta l l, o f a faul tless gait,App arelled in her p urp le robes , thoroughly and truly sp len

did .

” 6

The law of the Bard ic system that a bard shou ld bear

Mi na vi aneurinYs gwyr talyessinO veg kywrenhin

Neu cheing e ododinKynn gwawr dyd di l i u.

4 Stanza 86 Ku kystudywn

Ku carasswn

Kelleic faw

Ac argoedwys .

(Mark the force o f the w ord kelleic.)5 Myv . Arch . i i . 8

,1 2

, 69 .

6 Purple robes and statel iness are frequent ly distinguished by theo ld bards as apperta in ing to a high-born Cymraes . Eigh t hundredyears after Eudav , Myvanwy , the proud beauty o f Dinas Bran , isaddressed by her im passioned but unsuccessful lover, in s im i lar stra ins

O thou that shinest l ike the m erid ian sun , w ith thy s ta tely s teps !When I saw thy fine shape in scarlet robes , thou daughter o f a generous chief

,

”&c.

—(Evane’

s Sp ecimens — H owel ap Binion Lygliw’

s

O de.)

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

AB ITHEL .

of poetica l competi tion . Each of the lncan tati ons is equalto three hundred and sixty - three songs, because the numb er of the m en who wen t to Cattraeth i s commemora tedin the Incan tation s , and as n o m an should go to ba ttlewithout arms , so no Bard ought to contend withou t thatPoem .

” 8

O f the 363 stan zas , odes, or sections , represen ting thenumber of warri ors who wen t to Cattraeth , on ly 97 re

ma in ; and the connecting narrati ve which , doubtless , ranthro ugh them all, being thus broken , and the remain ingportion s being probably intermixed by the tran sposi tionor omission of passages the resu l t i s a fragmen t of 937l ines (in the edition of Ab Ithel), which presen ts at fi rstsigh t a certain incoherency , and therefore a wide fieldfor conj ecture . Accordingly the Author of Celtic Re

searches has , in his Mytho logy and R ites of the British

D ruids , boldly taken possession of the Gododin , and

forced from i t a mean ing in harmony with his theorythat Stonehenge was the scene o f the Plot of the LongKn i ves , by Hengist ; 9 making, in fact , the poem a recordof that tran saction , in stead of a ba ttle in Northumberland .

His o wn words are — “ I a l so perce i ved that the grea tca tastrophe which the Bard deplores in most of the re

main ing songs , was no t, as i t has been general ly repre

sen ted , thefa ll of 360 nobles in thefield of ba ttle, to whichthey had rushed forth in a s ta te of intoxica tion , bu t themassa cre of 360 unarmed B ritish nob les , in time of p eace,and a t afeas t where they had been arranged p romiscuouslyw ith armed Saxons .

To su i t thi s hypothesis he adopts the year 5 10 for thedate of the composition of the poem , fo llowing EdwardLhuyd , and makes Aneurin as an old m an and a prisonerin the hands of the Saxon s , rela te in these songs the o c

currences of the fata l feast which he had a ttended as a

young bard in Then to su rmoun t the di fficul ty ofthe title Gododin ,

2applied to the distri ct of the O ttodini,

8 Ab I thel’s Gododin, page 86 , from Myc . Arch . i . 6 1 .

9 Mytho logy, p . 31 7 .1 Ibid . p . 32 1 .

2 Godo , a partial co vering , and din , an o utw o rk o r fence .

AB ITH EL . 3 19

because i t was partly covered or protected by the rampartof Anton ine , and the wal l o f Severus , he makes the wordequal ly descriptive of the Bri tish temples or sanctuaries ,which were op en a t the top , yet protected by a su rrounding rampart or bank .

” 3 Simi larly he con verts Ca ttraethin to Cadeiriaith, or the language of the cha ir or p resi

dency, and thence figurati vely applies i t to the bard icca thedral or great temple . He takes the various odes ,songs , o r sections , and prefixes cap tions ti tles to each ,all descri pti ve of the disastrou s feast, and appends notesexplain ing every al lu sion by the l ight of the sacrificia lfires , and cu tting with the Saxon long kn i ves the knot ofevery d iffi cul ty . Numerous breaks and episodes occu r,i t i s true , which by the most tortuous construction cannotbe referred to Stonehenge , bu t they are easily d isposedof by importing other personages and transaction s ofhistory , whether an teceden t or con temporaneous, in to theprogramme of the Od leu a Chan nau .

”

In th is way, Vortimer, Vortigern , Hengist , Ambrosius ,Rowenna , and others , are made to figure ; and a singula rtheory is constructed . O f course , the text i s translatedthroughou t with reference to this leading idea , and i t i smost curious to compare the Druid i c procl iv i ty im

pressed ou every phrase . I t m ay be strictly true , thatsome parts of the poem do accommodate themsel ves wel lto suppositio ns unconnected with the northern Cattraeth ;bu t the attempt to find a mean ing for each obscuri tyleaves the whole far more unsati sfactory and dark thani t would be i f the natura l in terpretation were taken , andthe obscuri ties were referred to errors of transcriptionand losses of time . The absence of any settled standardof orthography for the early bards , the varieties o f readings and tran scripts

, the wan t of punctuation and capita lletters , and above all

,the great copiousness of Cel tic

radicals , leave wide doors open for d ifference in grammati ca l construction , and give free scope to the fl ights offancy . Dav ies , for instance , renders line 106 (stanza 13)

3 Page 323.

320 AB ITH EL.

Ne llewes e f v edgwyn veinoethyd ,

” “ He d rank the

whi te mead in the celebra tion of May-eve .

” 4 Ab Ithelgi ves , —“ Truly he quaffed the white mead on serene

nights . Ab Ithel,for lines 35 1— 3 , has ,

H is swo rd resounded o n the summ i t o ccup ied by the cam p ,No r was he m oved as ide in his co urse, by a ponderous stonefrom the w a l l o f the fort,

And never again w i l l the son o f Peithan be moved .

Bu t the au thor of the Mytho logy gives i t thusHis swo rd resounded o n the head o f the chief s inger o f NO B

and ESEYE,a t the grea t s tone f ence of their common sanctuary .

Never m o re d id the chi l d o f Teithan m o ve .

” 5

When he comes to the name of Ceneu , who l iberatedAneurin from his subterraneous pri son , Mr . Davies is inthe dilemma of ei ther having to g i ve up hi s theory of theGrea t Feast and Massacre of A .D . 472 , or of supposingthat Llywarch Hén could no t have wri tten the Elegy on

Cadwallon ab Cadvan , who died abou t 646 . (See Myv .

A rch . vol . i .) He , of cou rse , prefers the latter solu tion ,

but gives on ly a very poor reason for i t . Yet perhaps themost amusing instances of forcing a mean ing , are in the

fo rty - seven th and fiftieth stan zas . In the fi rst i t i s saidthat from the hand of Gwen i ssued a thread of gleThe original expression keingyell hiryell o e law ,

” “the

gleaming thread from his hand , mean ing doubtless asword , i s in the eyes of M r . Davies , specifical ly a longhuifa (seax).6 And he then goes on thus , And with

4 Page 333 .— And he adds this no te, M einoethydd .

- This w as theann iversary o f the great m ys teries o f the Bri tons , and i t w as theseason appo inted by Vortigern and H engis t for the so lemn m eeting .

Warrington , p . 57 . I t is true that May-day was a great festiva l

am ong the Bri tons , in Druid i ca l tim es and afterwards ; but Ab I thel’

s

interpre tation o f M einoethydd is much m ore credible,andWarrington

s imply says— at leas t in our co py (Ed. 1 823,v o l. i . p . 87) The

time o f m eeting w as fixed for the May fo l low ing.

”

5 Page 350 .— In one o f his H el io -arkite no tes , Mr. Davies expla ins

that No e is Noah , Eseye Is is , and Teithan the Sun . Ab I thel ado ptsnoc, esgyc, and p eithan as the true reading o f the w ords ; but i t is fairto add that o ther MSS. warran t the readings o f Mr. Davies thoughthe application is entirely his own .

6 Myth . p . 358.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

322 AB ITHEL.

Dark was his shaft, dark,Darker was his sadd le ;Thy hero is in a cel l,Gnawing the shoul der o f a buck,May his hand trium ph,But far he the shoulder o f venison

“ It is wel l that Adonwy came to the support o f Gwen ;Bradwen abandoned the fo am ing b rine ,And fought, s laughtered , and burned , though Mo rienShe did not surpas s in martia l deeds .

Thou d idst no t regard the rear or the van

O f the towering, unhelmeted presence ;Thou d idst not observe the great swe l l ing sea o f knights ,That would mangle, and grant no shel ter to the Saxons .

”

Such i s the Gododin of the author of the Celtic Re

searches . It is not the Gododin of Aneurin , and the ver

sion wil l not recommend i tsel f to scholars in respect ei therto the design or the execut ion . Yet i t must be ever remembered that Cymri c l i terature i s under very great obligat ions to Edward Davies . He laboured d il igen tly upon thearrangemen t and elucidation of thi s poem , having transcribed i t three times , and formed an index verborum , forthe better comprehension and compari son of the words ofAneurin . The copy on vel lum of A .D . 1200 , which is theancient one described by Lhuyd , and i s now the standardfor modern translators,9 was carefully used by him , and

every important word in i t was referred to Owen ’s D ictionar one of the th ree best existing .

he abruptness , naturalness, and imperfect textual conditi on of the poem , which , far more than any variation ofd ialect from ancien t or modern Welsh , are the encouraging causes of the Stonehenge theory , seem a lso to be thechief proofs of the genu ineness of the poem , and honourably distinguish i t in thi s respect, from the effusion s ofO ssian . No attempt has been made to con struct an ela

borate romance ou t of the ri ch materials of the Gododin ,

yet how easy were i t to do so Ossian rests u pon nothingolder than Macpherson i t i s a work essen tial ly and

9 I t was in 1852 the property o f Mrs . E. Powel l , o f Abergavenny,the executrix of the Rev . T. Price (Carnbuanawc).

AB ITHEL. 323

substantial ly of the e ighteenth century , for no suflicientaccount has ever been given of i ts ori gin , and no MS .

ever produced to j usti fy i ts preten sions . D r. Percyremarks, in one of his letters to the Rev . Evan Evans , 1

Macpherson goes on furious ly in picking u p sub scriptions for his proposed Translation of the ancient epic poemin the Erse language ; though hardly one reader i n tenbel ieves the specimens produced to b e genuine .

” As am odern poem , the work is sui generis, and deserves , perhaps

,i ts extraordinary po pulari ty as an ancien t specimen

i t i s wel l n igh worthless . On the other hand the Gododini n i ts rudeness and fragm en tary state , and in i ts nativeoriginal tongue, presen ts the best claim to our acknowledgmen t of i t as a true poem of the si xth cen tu ry ,unquestionably the oldest in Europe , since the bri l l ian troll of Latin classics was terminated by Clemens and

Claudian .

2

The metre of the Lay of Cattraeth i s a mixture of thelyrical and heroi c , and the form of the latter has beenthought (but wi thou t su fficient reason) to resemble the

verse of Tasso in the Gierusa lemme Libera ta . The poemis rather lyri c than epic ; and the simplest and surestway of understanding i t i s to consider i t as a portionof a series of elegiac tributes to the memory of the 360ch ieftains wearing the gold torque , who fel l in the greatbattle .

3

I t must be remembered that Aneurin ’s song is a song ofwar. Nearly all the al lusion s are coloured by the crimsonpassion . Accordingly , carnage and rapine are ever flitting before the eye ; and next to the “ Medd melyn ,

m elys , m aglawr”

(“the yel low , sweet , ensnaring mead

which is the chief cau se of the defeat of the Cymry , mostfrequent mention i s made of the birds of prey which are

1 Cambro-Briton, vol. i. p . 1 78 .

9 Attamen lectori hand inju‘

cnnda fore j udicavi eo quod salvie Graecis

et La tinis sit forsan antiquissimnm in Europapoema .

”— D issertatio deB ardis (E. Evans), page 69 .

3 Trywyr a thri ugeint a thrychant eurdorchawc.— Line

324 AB ITHEL .

a mournful resu lt of i t . The most concen trated and

sinewy vigour pervades the verses of the old hard ; and

the a l l i teration and monorhyme of the stanzas con tribu temuch to the effect .‘ Add to th is the most v iv id and

natu ra l imagery , and a brevity which i s the torment ofthe translator . Yet l ike a true man , Aneu rin can be

tender as wel l as terri ble . The savage fierceness of h islanguage resu lts natural ly from the spiri t of hi s age, andthe circumstances of the war, bu t the nati ve gentleness ,peacefu lness , and love , which are characteristi c of the

universal po et , and which emphatica l ly d istingui sh theB eirdd Ynys P ryda in , are abund an tly displayed in himwho was ca l led of old Mychdeyrn , their monarch , and

Gwawdrydd , of the flowing muse . The first, and the

twen ty - second stanzas , are good instances . The latterhas been a l ready quoted from the l i teral version of AbIthel . The former was versified with much spi ri t andgrace by a wri ter in the Cambro -B riton , as follows

Lo the youth , in m ind a man

Daring in the battle’

s van

See the splend id warrior’s speedO n his fleet and th ick-m aned steed ,As his buckler, beam ing w ide,Decks the courser’s s lender side ,W ith his stee l o f spo tless moul d ,Erm ined vest and spurs o f go l d 1Th ink no t

,you th , that e

’

er from me

Hate o r spleen s hal l flow to theeNo b ler m eed thy virtues claim ,

Eulogy and tuneful fame .

Ah ! much so oner comes thy b ierThan thy nuptia l feas t, I fear ;Ere thou mak

’

st the foe to b leed ,Ravens on thy corse sha l l feed .

O wain , lov’

d companion , friend ,To rn by birds— is this thy end

4 Such as the l ine quo ted above, and Ae goveia gan e geingyw eitbyd .

”— L ine 1 1 8 . The w ea l th o f the Bri tish dia lects in end

rhym es is w onderful , and gives the Cel tic a high place in comparativeph i lo logy .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

326 AB ITHEL.

Sovereign o f the revo lving lights ,In the heaven o f Britain ’

s isle .

D ireful was the flight befo re the shakingO f the shield o f the pursumg v1etorBright was the hornIn the ha l l o f Bidd in ;With pomp was b e hiddenTo the feast o f into xicating mead ;He drank the beverage o f w ine,At the m eeting o f reapersHe d rank transparent w ine ,With a battle-daring purposeThe reapers sang o f war,War w ith the shining w ing ;The m instrels sang o f war,O f harnessed war,O f w inged war.

No shie ld was unexpandedIn the conflict o f spears ;O f equa l age they fellIn the struggle o f b attle.

Unshaken in the tumul t,W ithout d ishonour did he reta l iate on the fo e ;Buried was whoever he w i l led ,Ere the grave o f the gigantic GwrvelingItsel f be came a green sward .

” 9

It i s in teresting to th ink of Aneurin , l ike his friendLlywarch Hen , wri ting this poem in his retirement inWales, the land which afforded them both an asylum afterCattraeth (where Llywarch

’

s son s fought , i f no t himself),and taking the opin ion of Tal iesin there upon i ts characterand meri ts . We cannot , however, assen t to the chronological theories of Mr . Thomas Stephens , who would placethe battle of Cattraeth in the beginning of the seven thcentury , and make Aneurin a very young man ,

and Tal iesin an extremely aged m an at the time of that engagement , and of their companionshi p i n Wales . EdwardLhuyd i s no doubt equal ly wrong in fixing Cattraeth a

hundred years earl ier. The one date su i ts the hypothesi s

9Ah Ithel seems (see his no te, 4, page 105) to take the first fourl ines o f the above s tanza in a l i tera l sense. But the expression ismore probably a metaphori cal exal tation o f Gwrveling .

AB ITHEL . 327

of the Mytho logy of the D ruids ; the other that of theL itera ture of the Kymry ; bu t we think that the su periorweight of evidence for the battle and the song , l ies on theside of the date 565- 575 , which were the closing years ofTa l iesin ’s l ife. Let Mr . Stephen s prove , or establ ish a probability, that there are posi tive al l usions in the Gododinto even ts or persons so late as 640 , and , of course, thequestion i s settled . Sed hic labor. He wields a sharpand shin ing cri tical weapon , and has sometimes done goodservice with i t ; but keen and highly trained analy ticalfaculties too often tempt the possessor to use them (1 l

’

ou

trance on all subjects or shadows with a Quixotic antagonism , j ust as a chi ld who has found a warrior’s sworddel ights to flourish and thrust w ith i t , for the mere pleasureof doing so , and to cu t and back at the time-honoured oaksof the forest , equal ly as at the brambles and weeds of thehighway .

A word or two in addition m ay be offered upon thetran slation s of the Gododin before that of Ab Ithel . The

versions of Evan Evans are necessari ly imperfect , for hehad but a single copy at his command , and all hi sSpecimens ” were prepared under great difliculties .

1

Besides, he never possessed that profound knowledgeof the language of the old poets which is so essen tial totheir right in terpretat ion , and in which Edward Daviesand Dr . Pughe excel led . O f the Gododin of the learnedauthor of Celtic Researches we have already spoken .

He has , with immense ingenui ty , forced the flowingmuse of Aneuri n to ride upon an archaic hobby ofthe stubbornest sort , yet his work i s a valuable con tribution to the l i terature of the subject . Owen Pnghe

’

s

versions are far more to our taste , and perhaps excel allothers as a genu ine rendering of the sp irit of Aneurin .

This great Welsh scholar had a fine appreciation ofpoetry , and an in timate acquaintance , not simply with

1 Ego autem in Cambrian montibus degens a b iblio thecis et museis

procul, quod po tni feci ; utinam i i qui plus possint, et m e teriamuberiorem sun t naeti de Bardis, et caeteris Britannicaa in antiquitatis

requiis, meliora endent .”— D issertatio, page 93.

328 AB ITHEL.

the etymological , but al so wi th the esoteri c force of thewords of the old bards . Nor of them alone , for there i sno truer and better tran slation of the P aradise L ost thanCo ll Gwynfa , to which , indeed , he has applied in a re

markable manner, the emphatic v igo ur and ri ch expression of the ancien t tongue .

The vers i on of Mr . Probert, which appeared in 1820 ,i s sai d to be marked by literary e legan ce and verbal fai thfulness , save in regard to a few errors of misapprehension ,

especia l ly in the discrimina tion of proper names (whereEvan Evan s and Sharon Tu rner also fa i l) ; bu t to bedeficient in reproducing the spiri t and style of his prototype, the energy of his sentiment , the wildness of h isfancy .

2 In tru th , an accompl ished translator must possess a real poetical gen i u s as wel l as a strong sympathyw ith his au thor . This was not the case wi th M r . Probert ,and most certain ly i t i s no t with Mr . Stephen s, whoseprocl ivi ties are hardly of the poetica l k ind , and whosewan t of fai th to bel ieve i s synonymou s very often withwan t of abi l i ty to translate . Nor do we claim for Ab Ithelthe ful l measure o f pra ise under the head of poetic gen i u s ,for a l though emphatical ly a bard i n the old and highsense , he was n ot a p oet, nor perhaps had he the imaginative temperamen t, but he had the strongest possiblesympathy with his subject , a scholarly j udgmen t , a competen t if no t a very profound knowledge of the old dialects ,a mind stored with analogies d rawn from the simple and

natu ra l sou rces whence the bards drew them , an indefati

gable patience in col lecting and comparing detai l s , andgreat critica l sagaci ty in deal ing wi th the authori ties athis command . Therefore hi s edition of the Gododin i sbeyond question the best that has appeared . It i s the worknei ther of a sceptic nor of a sciol ist . He col lated e ightcopies or version s of the poem , taking as a basi s thevel lum copy we have men tioned . He examined everyword

,phrase, and sentence in these transcripts , and while

selecting the most appropriate, added the v arious readings

2 See the Cambro-Briton, vo l i . 427 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

332 BIOGRAPH ICAL MEMO IRS .

He who could the best have directed this work— hewho singularly resembled in gen ius , character and habi ts ,the leading spiri t

'

o f the Myvyrian Three , i s now no

more ; but every thing that he has written i s calculated toen rich or i l lu strate it ;“ and there could be no fai rerhonour to the memory of old IOLo than to rebui ld , withnew splendour, this monumen t of his glory , and to writeupon i t also the good name of his brother in bardi smand in heart— AB ITHBL !

( To be continued .)

BIOGRAPH ICAL MEMO IRS .

HANMER, (MEREDITH , the uncle of BishopHanmer , was descended on his father

’s side from LlywelynAurdorchog , in the l ine of Madog Heddwch , and also ,th rough the m arriage of one of his ancestors wi th thedaughter of one John Hanmer , of Fl intshire , from whomthe family took the surnam e of Hanmer, from the

Hanmers of Hanmer . He was born near Oswestry , in1543 . Having received his educat ion at Oxford , heen tered into holy orders in the Established Church . Afteracting as chaplain to Corpus Christi College , Ox ford , andserving two churches in London for a few years, he wen t,about the year 1582 , in to Ireland , where he becameTreasurer of Christ Church , Dubl in , and d ied there in1604 . During his residence in the Irish metro polis hewrote his Chronicle of I reland , which was publ ished in1633 .

— (Wood’s A then . Oxon , and William s

’

s Eminent

Welshmen .)HUGHES, (OWEN ,) was the e ldest son of Erasmus

Hughes , of Penlan , an extensive fa rmer, in the parish of

4 Mr. Gee, o f Denbigh , has comm enced the issue o f a reprint o fthe Myvyrian , in which Ab I thel’s readings o f the Gododin are

comprised in the no tes . This edi tion,however, by no means satisfies

the conditions we have indicated .

BIOGRAPH ICAL MEMO IRS . 333

Llanuchllwydog , Pembrokeshi re , where he was born in

1754 . Hav ing recei ved a l ibera l ed ucati on,including a

knowledge of the Wel sh , English , Latin and Greeklanguages , he establ ished a Welsh school at a place cal ledTre Ddafydd , abou t a mile distan t from his father

’s house ,where he taught the youth of the neighbourhood throughthe medium of thei r native tongue . He d ied in 1799 ,

aged 45 , and was in terred at the parish chu rch . He was

a bard of good°

taste and correct views , and the au thorof a sma ll work in We lsh , which was for some time ofgreat u til i ty in Welsh school s , in ti tu led , Allwedd

Newydd i ddysgu darllain Cymraeg ,”&c . , publi shed in

1788 .— (Yr H aul.)

THOMAS, (R ICH ARD,) the only son of the Re v . EllisThomas, of Bottwnog , Caernarvonshire , and afterward sRector of Llanl lyfni , in the same coun ty , was born o n the

1 3th day of October , 1758 . On the 1 7 th of December ,1776 , he en tered O riel College, Oxford . He took hi sdegree of B.A. on the 25th of May , 1780 , and tha t o fM .A . on the 22ud of May , 1783 . He was ordaineddeacon by John (Wa rren)Bishop of Bangor , on Sunday ,the 23rd day of September, 1 78 1 , and priest by the sameBishop , on Sunday the 2 l st o f September, 1783 . He

was appoin ted Head Master of Beaumari s GrammarSchool , and a lso Incumben t o f Llan faes and Penmon , o n

the 12th day of November, 1783 . On the 14th day ofFebruary , 179 1 , he married Eli zabeth Owen ,

-

o f Penhes

gyn , Anglesey . He was preferred to the rectory o f

Llan fai rfechan , Caernarvonshire , on the 1st day of February, 1830 , where he died on the .1 th day 0 1 September ,1834 , and was in terred there on Tuesday , the 9th of thesame month .

During hi s brief soj o urn a t Llan fa irfechan , he was the

mean s of effecting much good m the parish . Fi ve neatcottages for the use of the poor were e i ected at his soleexpense , o n a piece of common land , the fi rst occu pan tso f which we i e nominated by himse lf. But since hisdecease , the O versee i s o f the Po or, with the Churchwarden s of the parish , have c la imed and exercised the

334 BIOGRAPH ICAL MEMO IRS .

right of electing the inma tes . He bui l t also a schoolhou se for poor girl s n ear the rectory , where they weretaugh t by a person paid by himself. His deeds Of chari ty ,which were very numerous, were truly l iberal . On an

average he distri bu ted annual ly upwards Of a hundredpounds in rel ief among the desti tu te poor Of the neighbourhood . His last generous con tri bution was a donati onO f twen ty pounds to the Society for the Propagation O f

the Gospel in Foreign Parts . He was the’

au thor Of threev olumes (8vo .) O f sermon s in Wel sh on variou s subj ects ,dated respecti vely as follows , vi z . z— Vol . I . , Caerlleo n ,

1790 ; Vol . I I Gwrecsam , 1 809 ; Vol . I I I . , Llanerch

ym edd , 1822 .

P.S .-His mother ’ s name was Jane, the daughter O f

Wi ll iam Parry , Of Monachdy, Clynog , Caernarvonshi re,and grand -daughter of Ell i s Evans , O f Bribwll, in the

coun ty O f Merioneth , and Jane hi s wi fe , who was the

lawful sister O f the late Ellen Glynn , O f Ellernion , Llanaelhaearn , the pious founder of the Llandwrog Almshouses Gwilym L leyn .)WILLIAMS, (JOHN ,) was a n ati ve O f Fishguard ,

Pembrokeshire , where he was born in the year 1762 .

His paren ts were engaged in trade , bu t his fa ther havingdied when he was very young , his mother in tended tohave brought him up to some secu lar business , for whichhe appears to have entertained a deep - rooted aversion .

And when a sa i lo r ’s vocation was con templated for him ,

i t was discovered tha t hi s con sti tu tion , which was verydel icate , was no t equal to the physical exertion which i twou ld requi re . But having a decided taste for scholasti cpursu i ts , and a strong bias for the study Of theology , hewas al lowed to go through a course of train ing for theChristian min i stry . Accord ingly , in the spring of theyear 1783 , he en tered Jesus Col lege , Oxford . On the

25th of September, 1 785 , he was admi tted in to deaconorders . He graduated A.B. In the spring Of theyear 1793 , he was presen ted to the rectory of Bugeli, inhis na ti ve coun ty . Whilst v i si ting his pari shioners in thespring of 1802 , he caught a con tagious fever , of which ,

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

336 CORRESPONDENCE.

o ne which o ccurs in the we l l known Mo ttled O de (Awd l Fraith),by Io nas Athraw , or, as he is som etimes ca l led , Ionas Mynyw ,

the

authorshi p Of wh ich has been usua l ly, though erroneous ly , ascri bed toTa l ies in . And the s tanza whi ch conta ins i t, w herein the Saxon hordew hich invaded and conquered England is metaphorica l ly represen tedby the Bard as a chain-wearing , haugh ty, unmerciful serpent, w i tharmed wings ,

”is the fo l low ing, viz

Sarfes gadwynawgPalch annhrugarawgA

’

i hesgyll arfawg ,O Serman ia .

Mr. Nash , the trans lator Of the poems o f Ta l ies in, who was probablyno t aware o f the supposed existence o f w inged serpents in the tenthcentury , when Ionas Athraw wro te, has m os t s trange ly m isconstruedthe firs t w ord (fa leh) in the second l ine, which he has rendered“ hawk ! ” from w hich

,I infer, he mus t have imagined tha t the soft and

fem inine form Of the adjective bal ch , that is, f a lch, was iden ti cal w i ththe mascu l ine noun

, gwa lch— an error sufficiently apparen t from the

fact that a ’

i is in the sin 1ar number, and the aspira te h is used at thebeginning o f he sgyll. Had the m ean ing of the o riginal been “ the

unpitying hawk with w inged weapons,”as trans lated by Mr. Nash,

the l ines woul d have probably stood thus,Gwa lch annhrugarawgA

’

i arf au asgellawg .

”

But his vers io n Of them is no t on ly unsupported by any prin ted orMS . copy o f the origina l w i th w hich I am acquain ted, but i t is inevident contraven tion o f their plain and natura l reading, w hich ,though somewhat varied in some editions, ful ly bears m e out in m y

view o f their meaning.

H o pin that the reques t w hich I have subm i tted, as regards anyadditionafallusions , in the po ems Of the Bards , to the supposed exis tence o f w inged serpents, wil l be compl ied with , -I rema in

,&c.

,

GLAN .

d? r (Erminian finalists.

PATRON .

H IS ROYAL H IGHNESS THE PRINCE OF WALESPRESIDENT .

H IS H IGHNEss PRINCE LOUIS-LUCIEN BONAPARTEVICE-PRESIDENTS.

The Right H on . the Earl O f ILCH ESTERThe R igh t H on . Viscoun t FEI LDINGThe Right Rev . the Lord B ishop Of ST . DAVID’

S

The Righ t Rev . the Lord B ishop o f ST . ASAPHThe Righ t Rev . the Lord B isho p o f LLANDAFFThe Right H on . Lord LLANOVERThe Righ t H on . Lord TALBOT DE MALAH IDESir WATKIN WILLIAMS WYNN, Bart ., M .P .

Sir H UGH WILLIAMS, Bart .Sir TH OMAS DAVIES LLOYD, Bart.The Com te TH . HERSART DE LA VI LLEMARQUE

COUNCIL.

The Righ t H on . Lord Llanover, Llano ver, AbergavennySir Thomas Phil l ipps , Bart.

,Middle H i l l , Broadway, Worcester

Rev . Charles H enry H artshorne, M .A., H o ldenby, Northam ptonGENERAL SECRETARY AND EDITOR .

Rev . T. James (L la llawg), Netherthong, Huddersfiel dTREASURER .

Mr. Richard Mason,H igh Street, TenbyLONDON COMMITTEE.

Wil liam Jones , Esq . (Gwrgant), 20, King’

s Arms Yard,London

O sborne Morgan , Esq ., 22 , O ld Square, Linco ln’

s Inn FieldsH ugh Owen , Esq . , Po or Law Board , Gwydir H ouse

Jo hn Evan Thomas,Esq . , 7, Lower Belgrave P lace

Rev . Robert Jones, All Sa in ts’ Parsonage, Ro therhi the,— Secretary

SECTIONAL COMMITTEES.

I .— H istory .

Rev . Jos . Hughes (Carn I ngli), Me l tham Parso nage, H uddersfiel dRev . T . James (L la llawg), Netherthon H uddersfiel dThomas Jones

,Esq .

,B .A . , Cbetham ibrary, Manchester

T . O . Morgan, Esq .,Aberystwyth

Rev . D . Jam es,M .A. ,

Ph . D. ,Panteg, Monm ou thshire

Captain T . Lo ve D . Jones Parry, Madryn Park , Pw l lhel i

Thomas Stephens,Esq .

,Merthyr-Tydfil

CAMB . JOUR. , 1 862 .

338 THE CAMBRIAN INSTITUTE.

I I — Geology, B otany, Z oology, dc.

Rev . A. Hume, LL.D . , 9 , Clarence Street , Everton , Liverpoo l

Wm . Llewellin, Esq . , Glanwern, Pontypoo lRev . F . 0 . Morris

,Nunburnho lme Rectory, H ayton

,York

Edward L . Richards, Esq . , Judge Of the County Court,Mordon H ouse, Rhyl

Thomas Wil l iam s, Esq .,M .D .

,London Univ .,

Phys ician tothe Swansea Infirmary,

- Secretary

I I I — Top ograp hy, Sta tistics, Jo .

G. Griflith, Esq . , Taltreuddyn, BarmouthRev . James Griffi ths

,L langunnor, Caermarthen

Rev . A. Hume, LL .D . , 9, Clarence Street, Everton, Liverpoo lWal ter L loyd

,Esq .

, CaermarthenRev . D . Noe], L lanfabon, CardiffEdward L . Richards, Esq .

,Judge Of the Coun ty Court, Rhyl

W . F . Skene, Esq .,20, Inverleith Row ,

Edinburgh

Rev . Thomas Briscoe,B .D . ,

H o lyheadProfessor Connellan

, Queen’

s Co l lege, CorkRev . J . Davies , M .A . , Smal lwoo d Parsonage, Law ton, CheshireA. J . JObnes, Esq .

, Garthmyl, Shrew sburyProfessor Rushton, Queen

’

s Co l lege, CorkV. Welsh Litera ture.

Rev . 0 . W . Jones (Glasynys), L langristio lus, Ang leseyMr. Robert John Prys

,Denbigh

Rev . Robert Wil liam s,M .A Llangadwaladr, O swes try

The Righ t H on . Lady L lanover, Of LlanoverMiss Waddington, LlanoverMiss Jane Wi l liams

,Ynys las

,G lyn Neath

LOCAL SECRETARIES.

Anglesey ,— Mr. Robert Jo hn Prys, late Of Llanrhyddlad

,Anglesey

B recknockshire,— J. Joseph , Esq . , Brecon

Caernarvonshire,— Rev . R. Parry, (Gwa lchmai) Glan y Don,

ConwayCardiganshire,Caermarthenshire,— Rev . W . Davies , Pb . D Presbyterian Co l lege,Caermarthen ; Mr. W . Spurrel l

,Booksel ler, Caermarthen ; Mr.

W . B . Morgan , Chem is t, Llandei loDenbighshire,

— Mr. Wm . Davies,Jesus Chapel , Ruthin ; Mr. JObn

Wil l iams, Pub l isher, Denbigh ; Mr. Thomas Gee, Publ isher,Denbigh

F lintshire,— A. J . Brereton, Esq ., Mo l d

Glamorganshire,— T . Wil l iam s, Esq .

,M .D. , Swansea ; Thomas

Robinson , Esq . , 32, Cradock Street, Swansea

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

340 THE CAMBRIAN INSTITUTE.

CORRESPOND ING MEMBERS.

Connellan, Professor, Queen ’

s Co l lege, Cork , IrelandJones, Rev . Robert, B .A.,

Al l Saints ’ Parsonage, Ro therhi the,London , S.E.

T . Jones, Esq ., B .A Cb etham Li brary, ManchesterParry Rev . R. (Gwa lchmai), G lan y Don

,Conway , Caernarvonshire

Wa tkins , Major F . D.,1 1 , Cl ifton Road, St. John

’

s Wo od,Lon

don , N.W. LIST OF MEMBERS.

Atherton,Rev . Robert M .A .

,Ratcl iff Parsonage ,London

Banks,W . L. , Esq . , Brecon

Brereton , A . J Esq . (Andreas 0 F an), Mo l dByam , Edward S .

,Esq . , 23, Ma l l , Cl ifton

Bynner, Mr. David (D ewi Cadfan), Llangadfan, Canne Oflice,We lshpoo l

Clack , Mr. James,Pont-y-Cyssyllte, Llango l len

Charles , Rev . David , Abercarn , Newport, Mo nmouthshireDavies

,Evan

,Esq . ( Zln yr M organwg), Archdruid o f the Is le O f

Brita in,Pon t y Prydd , Glam organsh ire

Davies,Miss, Brynhyfryd , Towyn

Davies, Mr. Wil liam (Gwilym Teilo), Llandei loDavies, Mr. David

,Dow la is

Davies, Mr. H enry, L ooker On Oflice, Chel tenham

Davies , Mr. John,Ystalyfa, Swansea

Edwards , William ,Esq .,Pont~y-Cyssyllte, Ruabon

Evans,Evan , Esq . (I euan ap I euan), Ty Maw r, Towyn

Evans,John S. H .

, Esq .,Berthddu, Clynnog Vawr, Caernarvon

Ffoulkes, Ven . Archdeacon,Llandysi l Rectory , Shrew sbury

Francis, John , Esq ., C.E.

,Town H a l l

,Manches ter

Green , Francis, Esq .

,St. Mary Street, Caermarthen

Griffith , Griffi th , Esq .,Taltreuddyn , near Barm outh , Merionethsh ire

Griffith , Rev . Jam es,L langunnor, Caerm arthenshire

Gri ffith , George Sandham , Esq .,M .A .

H ibbert, Wa lker, Esq . ,Neath

H inde, John H odgson , Esq .,Acton H ouse, Fe l ton , Northumberland

H owel l , David , Esq ., So l ici to r, Machyn l leth

H ow el l, Rev . John , L langatto ck Rectory, Crickhowel lH ughes, W . E., Esq . (Cowlyd), L lanrws tH ughes Butler, Messrs ,

1 5 , St. Martin ’

s-le-Grand , London , E.C.

H ughes , Rev . Josepb ( Carn I ngli), Mel tham Parsonage, H udders

fie ldJackson , M iss , Llanel ian Rectory

,Abergele

James, El ias, Esq .,Cwm Celyn Iro n Wo rks , B laina

Jam es, Jam es H enry , Esq ., 7, St. Pe ter’s Terrace, H ammersm ith ,Lo ndon

,W .

Jo hnes, A . J.,Esq .

,Garthmyl, Shrewsbury

Jones, J.

,Esq . ,

Dinorben Fawr, St. Asaph

THE CAMBRIAN INST ITUTE. 34 1

Jones,Rev . L. ,

M .A .

,Almondbury

,Yorkshire

Jones,Wil l iam

,Esq . , 35 , Catherine Street, Li verpoo l

Jones, Rev . J . E. , Bridgend , G lam organshireJones, W. , Esq . (Gwrgant), 20 , King

’

s Arm s Yard , London , E.C.

Jo nes , Mr. Will iam , Clerk to the Board Of Guardians,Llanfyl l in

,

O swestry .

Jones, Rev . 0 . W. ( Glasynys), Llangristio lus, AngleseyJones, Mr. David , Clerk, Coed Ta lo n , Mo ldJones , Rev . John, Vi carage, Llanfib angel, Geneu

’r Glyn, AberystwythJones

,Mr. Wi l l iam W. , Draper, Towyn

Jones,Thom as , Esq .

,Provincia l Bank Of Ireland

,Banbridge, 0 0 .

Down , Ire landJones , Charles W. , Esq .

,H onorary Secretary to the Athenmum ,

Bury St. EdmundsJones, Aneurin , Esq .

,Gellygrosse, B lackw ood , New bridge

Jones, Rev . Mauricef Rector Of L langyniew ,Bryn Street, New town ,

Montgom erysh ireKingsford , M iss H enriettaLlewellin , Wil l iam ,

Esq .,

Glanw ern , Pontypoo lL loyd-Phi li pps

, Frederi ck, Esq .,M .A .

,H afo dneddyn , CaermarthenL loyd-Phi l i pps , J . B .

,Esq .

,Pentre Park , H averfordwes tL loyd

, T . Lew is , Esq .,Nantgwyllt, Rhayader, RadnorshireL loyd , Wal ter, Esq . , Caerm arthenL loyd

,Rev . T . R. (Estyn), Cefn y Bedd , Wrexham

Llwyd , Miss Angharad , Ty’

n y Rhyl , Rhy lMorgan , Rev . H ugh , Rhy lMorgan , O sborne

,Esq . , Barrister-at-Law , 22, O ld Square, Linco ln’s

Inn Fields,London

,W.C.

Morgan, T . O .,Esq .

,Aberys twyth

Morgan, Mr. B ., Chem is t, Llandei lo

Morgan, Rev . Jo hn,L landudno , Conway

Morgan , Rev . R.W. , Pendyffryn, Dinas, ShrewsburyMorris, Lew is , Esq . , CaermarthenMounsey, Captain W . H . ,

LlangianMurdo ch , Will iam ,

Esq . , M .D . , 321 , Ro therhi the, London, S.E.

Nash , D . W. , Esq . ,1, Roya l We l l Terrace , Cheltenbem

No el , Rev . D ., Vi car o f L lanfabon , Cardiff

O ldfiel d , T .,Esq .

,The Farm

,Abergeleu

O wen, H ugh , Esq .,Po or Law Board , Gwydir H ouse, London, S.W.

ner

‘gg, Edward, Esq .

, H a lkin Terrace, Belgrave Square, London ,Parry , Captain T. Lo ve D . Jones, &c.,

Madryn Park,Pw l l hel iParry,Mr. Thomas

,Llanerchym edd , Ang leseyPhi l l ips, Rev . George , Penmorva, Trem ado c , CaernarvonPo ste

,Rev . Beale

,Bydews P lace, Ma ids to nePrice, W . Esq .

, Llanfo is t, Abergavenny

342 THE CAMBRIAN INST ITUTE.

Price, Wi l liam , Esq ., Glantwrcb , SwanseaPri ce, Rev . H . T.

,1 , Ba th Vi l las , Chel tenhamPryse

, Mr. Jobn,Booksel ler, L lanidloes , Mon tgomeryshirePri chard , Robert, Esq . , Neuny Street, H o lyhead

Prytberch , John, Esq .,Bank, Llandei loPugh , Jo hn, Esq .

,Penhelig, AberdoveyPughe, Mr. El l is , Fronfair, Llanfa ir, H arlech

Purnel l , Thom as,Esq . , 4, Lancaster P lace, Strand, Lo ndon, W.C.

Rees , W. , Esq .,Tonn , L landovery

Rees, James , Esq .

, H era ld O ffice, Caernarvo nRi chards

,Jo hn

,Esq .

,Bron Menai

, CaernarvonRi chards , Edward, Esq . , Ynys Llanerchym edd , AngleseyRobinso n, Mr. Thomas, 1 , Brunsw ick Vi l las, SwanseaRobson , Miss, Penal ly, TenbyRuck

,Lawrence, Es

a,Pan t y Lludwr, Machyn l leth

Rushton,Professor, ueen

’

s Co l lege , Cork, IrelandSa l isbury, J . G. E. , Esq . , Glan Aber, Ches terShaw

, Charles H .,Esq .

,Secretary to the Welsh Schoo l , Gray

’

s InnLane,London , W.C.

Skene, W . F . , Esq .,20, Inverleith Row ,

EdinburghSpurrel, Mr. Wil l iam , CaermarthenStarbuck

,W . G . ,

Esq .,Priory Lodge, Mi lford

Stephens,Thom as

,Esq .

,Merthyr-Tydfil

Thom as, I ltyd , Esq .,H i l l H ouse, Swansea

Thomas, Jo hn Evan , Esq . , 7 , Lower Belgrave Place, London, S .W.

Thomas,Rev . W . , Bw l ch Newydd , Caerm arthen

Thom as, Rev . W .

l(Gwilym M arles), L landyss i l , Cardiganshire

Thomas , George, sq .

Trow er,Miss G . , Woodlands , Redhi l l , Reigate

Va lentine, Mr. John , Rhosllanerch-

y-Grugog , Ruabon

Vaughan , John , Esq . , Penm aen Dovey, Machyn l lethVaughan , R. Chambre, Esq .

,B .A .

,Burl ton H a l l

,Shrewsbury

Vi zard , Jo hn , Esq ., Durs ley , Glouces tersh ireWatts , Thomas

,Esq .

,Bri tish Museum

,London, W.C.

Wha l ley , G . H amm ond , Esq .,M .P ., P las Mado c

,Ruabon

,Denbigh

White, George, Esq . , Mayor o f TenbyWhi ttaker

,W . W.

,Esq . , 32, St. Ann Street, Manches ter

Whittington ,Rev . Mr.

,Towyn

Wil liam s, Rev . Robert, M .A ., Llangadwaladr, O sw estry

Wi l l iams , Rev . Row land, D.D ., Broad-Cha lke, Sa lisbury

Wil l iams,T .

,Esq .

,M .D. , Phys i cian to the Swansea Infirmary

Wil l iam s, W . P Esq . , Telegraph O ffice, Haverfordw es tWi l l iam s, Rev . D. , Ffes tiniog, Tan-

y-Bw lch

, MerionethshireWil l iam s , D .

,Esq ., Castel l Deudraeth , Tre Mado c , Caernarvonshire

Will iam s,Mr. Edward, Cefn-

y-Bedd , Wrexham

Wil liam s,Ignatius, Esq .

,The Grove, Bodfari , Denbigh

Wil l iam s , Ben . T . , Esq .,M.A . , Bar1

°ister~at-Law ,1 0, New Square,Linco ln’

s Inn, London , W.C.

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join

344 ALPH ABET ICAL INDEX O F CO NTENTS .

Meinoethydd , 320 . SCOURFIELD,FAMILY OF , 24 1 .

MI SCELLANEOUS NOTICES, 95 , 270. Serpents,Winged, 335 .

Morgan , Sir Henry, 269.

Morris, Lewis, Lines by, 240. Taliesin, 270, 31 5 .

TENBY,249, 267.

Nangle, 250. Thomas, Richard, 333.

NANT FFRANCON, 83. Triads , 1 01 , 1 35 .

Nes t, Daughter Of Rhys ap Tewdwr, Tydecho, Saint, 305 .

234.

New Moat, Parish o f, 241 . VINDICATI ON OF THE MO SAI CETHNO

No tt’s, SirWilliam ,Birth-Place, 94. LOGY OF EUROPE, 97

Patter Church, 95 .

Pembroke, 249 .

PembrokeshireWorthy, 272.

PEN RHYS AP TEWDWR, MONASTERYOF

,229 .

Primitive EurOpe, 97.

Queries, Ethno logical, 247.

Roman Co ins, 95 .

Rhys ap Tewdwr, 232.

Rhys, Dr. John David, 239.

Rudd, Epitaph on Archdeacon , 291 .

B. MASON, PRINTER, HI GH STREET, TENBY.

Welsh Bardism,268

,270.

Welsh Costume, 3 1 6 .

‘t

welsh Etymo logy, 1 40, 1 58 , 1 63.

Welsh Longevity, 270.

Welsh MSS., 95 .

Welsh, Musical Taste Of the, 95 .

Welsh, Physio logy of the Ancient,

Welsh Surnames, 72, 96.

White, Fam i ly Of, 265 .

Williams, John , 334.

Winged Serpents, 335 .

Wynne’s His tory of Wales, 95 .

https://www.forgottenbooks.com/join